» ' M i> ^ •>■ 



> IJ/ 
J ( 



A MEMOIR 



REV. C. COLDEN HOFFMAN. 




'■///, 



V/<7// 



A MEMOIR 



REV. C. COLDEN HOFFMAN, 

MISSIONARY TO CAPE P ALMAS, WEST AFRICA. 



BY THE 



KEY. GEORGE TOWNSHEND FOX, M.A. 

OF DURHAM ; 

AUTHOR OF " A MEMOIR OF THE RET. H. W. FOX, 
MISSIONARY TO THE TELOOGOO PEOPLE, SOUTH INDIA." 



WITH A PREFACE 

BY THE HON. AND EIGHT REVEREND 

SAMUEL WALDEGRAVE, D.D. 

LORD BISHOP OF CARLISLE. 



NEW YORK : 
A. D F. RANDOLPH, 770 BROADWAY. 

LONDON : SEELEY, JACKSON, AND HALLIDAY. 
1868. 



3^3 U 0.5" 



Gift 

Miss M, O. Codmai 

March 1914 



TO 

THE EIGHT REV. 
JOHN PAYNE, D.D. 

MISSIONARY BISHOP 

OF THE 

PROTESTANT EPISCOPAL CHUKCH OF AMERICA 
AT CAPE PALMAS, 

WHO, 

BY THIRTY YEARS OF UNWEARIED LABOUR 

ON THE SHORES OF AFRICA, 

HAS PROVED HIMSELF 

A TRUE FRIEND OF THE NEGRO RACE, 

f (is $0Mr 

OF HIS DEAR FRIEND AND FELLOW- LABOURER 

IS 

AFFECTIONATELY DEDICATED 

BY THE 

AUTHOR. 



CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER I. 
1819 — 1839. 

BIRTH .EARLY LIFE FIRST IMPRESSIONS OF RELIGION CON- 
NEXION WITH THE CHURCH OF THE ASCENSION, NEW 
YORK ------- p a g e 1 

CHAPTER II. 
1839. 

DECIDES ON STUDYING FOR THE MINISTRY MENTAL ANXIETY 

IN CONNEXION THEREWITH ... p a g e 27 

CHAPTER III. 
1839 and 1840. 

withdraws from his decision to study for the ministry 

SEASON OF SPIRITUAL DARKNESS - - page 38 

CHAPTER IV. 
1841 — 1843. 

GROWTH IN GRACE ILLNESS DECIDES FOR THE SECOND TIME 

TO STUDY FOR THE MINISTRY — REMARKABLE OUTPOURING 
OF THE SPIRIT DURING PASSION-WEEK - - page 60 



Vlll CONTENTS. 

CHAPTEE V. 
1845 — 1848. 

ENTERS THE THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY, ALEXANDRIA HIS CAREER 

AND CHARACTER WHILST THERE TESTIMONY FROM HIS 

fellow-students - page 79 



CHAPTEE VI. 

1846 — 1848. 

DECIDES ON RECOMING A MISSIONARY OFFERS HIMSELF TO THE 

FOREIGN COMMITTEE OF THE BOARD OF MISSIONS, AND IS 

ACCEPTED OBJECTIONS OF FRIENDS READY CONSENT OF 

HIS MOTHER AND SISTERS - - - page 118 

CHAPTEE VII. 
1848. 

ORDINATION VISITS THE CHURCHES ENGAGEMENT TO MARRY 

BROKEN OFF CHEERFUL VIEWS OF MISSIONARY LIFE. 

page 159 
CHAPTEE VIII. 

SKETCH OF THE COLONY OF LIBERIA MISSIONARY ORGANIZATION 

OF THE PROTESTANT EPISCOPAL CHURCH IN AMERICA 

ORIGIN OF THE CAPE PALMAS MISSION - page 169 

CHAPTEE IX. 
1849. 

EMBARKS FOR AFRICA TOUCHES AT MONROVIA ARRIVES AT 

CAPE PALMAS FIRST IMPRESSIONS - - ^fl^C 201 



CONTENTS. IX 

CHAPTER X. 
1850—1855. 

VISITS AMERICA MARRIAGE RETURNS TO AFRICA BIRTH OF 

A DAUGHTER SECOND VISIT TO AMERICA RETURNS 

AGAIN TO AFRICA -'-'-- page 219 

CHAPTER XI. 
1855—1856. 

TAKE UP THEIR RESIDENCE AT ROCKTOWN REMOVE TO ORPHAN 

ASYLUM, CAPE PALMAS ILLNESS AND DEATH OF HIS WIFE 

AND DAUGHTER DEVOTES HIMSELF WITH FRESH ENERGY 

TO THE WORK SPIRITUAL BLESSING VOUCHSAFED TO THE 

mission page 237 



CHAPTER XII. 
1856—1859. 

SECOND MARRIAGE WAR BETWEEN THE COLONISTS AND NATIVES 

DESTRUCTION OF MISSION BUILDINGS, MOUNT VAUGHAN, 

BY FIRE — VOYAGE ALONG THE COAST BIRTH OF A 

daughter ------ page 258 



CHAPTER XIII. 
1859—1863. 

VISITS ENGLAND AND AMERICA HIS MOTHER'S DEATH RETURNS 

TO AFRICA FOUNDATION OF ST. MARK'S HOSPITAL — MIS- 
SIONARY TOURS SECOND VISIT TO ENGLAND page 274 



X CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER XIV. 
1863—1865. 

ORIGIN OF THE BOHLEN MISSION INLAND MISSIONARY TOURS 

HOME FOR THE BLIND - page 291 

CHAPTER XV. 
1865. 

PROGRESS IN THE DIVINE LIFE HIS ILLNESS AND DEATH. 

page 335 



APPENDIX. 

COMMUNICATION FROM BISHOP PAYNE - - page 353 



ILLUSTRATIONS. 

1. POETEAIT OF REV. C. C. HOFFMAN - Frontispiece 

2. MAP OF LIBERIA .... p age 169 

3. ORPHAN ASYLUM, CAPE PALMAS - - 201 

4. PORTRAIT OF VIRGINIA HOFFMAN - - 219 

5. NATIVE VILLAGE, CAVALLA - - - 223 

6. NATIVE CHAPEL, CAVALLA - - - 223 

7. HOFFMAN STATION - - - 261 



PEEFACE. 



' Joseph is a fruitful bough, even a fruitful bough 
by a well ; whose branches run over the wall : the 
archers have sorely grieved him : . . . . but his bow 
abode in strength.' Such was the dying patriarch's 
inspired description of that ' son of his old age,' who 
had been so long ' separated from his brethren.' 
And herein, surely, we trace the spiritual lineaments 
of all the children of Grod"s adoption, even to this 
our day. For they, like Joseph, have living union 
with the true Vine, they are 'fruitful boughs;' — 
they, like Joseph, give evidence of life by undoubted 
growth, their 'branches run over the wall;' — and 
they, like him, have to suffer manifold temptations, 
'the archers grieve them;' — yet are they also, like 
him, stedfast, unmoveable, their ' bow abides in 
strength.' And what is the secret of their vitality ? 



XIV PREFACE. 

It is that, like Joseph, they are planted l by the 
well.' 

No one, I think, can read the very interesting 
pages which follow without feeling that such, at 
least, was the case with that e Barnabas of Africa 
and the Africans,' whose story they rehearse. 

Colden Hoffman was indeed a fruitful vine-bough. 
Truly he had, according to (rod's holy ordinance, 
been brought to Jesus in the initial sacrament of the 
Christian Church. Man had applied the scion to 
the stock. The outward ligaments of baptism, 
and education, and confirmation, and communion, 
and profession, had effected all that human instru- 
mentality could accomplish. But more than this 
had been wrought. The quickening sap had entered 
the young branch. Eeal, living incorporation into 
the mystical body of God's dear Son had been 
effected by the Holy Spirit of our God. The bio- 
grapher cannot, indeed, name the year, the day, the 
hour, when the friend, whose memory he holds so 
dear, passed from death unto life. But the fruits of 
the Spirit, as distinguished from the mere amiabilities 
of nature, full clearly proved 'that Jehovah, the 
Giver of life ' had tabernacled in that bosom. 



PREFACE. XV 

Beader, how is it with thee ? Hast thou been 
born again ? ' No salvation,' saith old John Ber- 
ridge on his tombstone in Everton Churchyard ; ' no 
salvation without the new birth.' Do not, I entreat 
thee, rest satisfied with sacramental privilege or 
evangelical profession. Give no sleep to thine eyes, 
nor slumber to thine eyelids, until thou art well 
assured, and that on scriptural evidence, that thou 
art among the branches which, having living union 
with Immanuel, bring forth fruit, and though pruned, 
it may be severely pruned, still abide. Oh, re- 
member well the word, ' The wind bloweth where 
it listeth, and thou hearest the sound thereof, but 
canst not tell whence it cometh and whither it 
goeth ; so is/ not ought to be, " so is every one that 
is born of the Spirit.' ' That which is born of the 
Spirit is,' not ought to be, but * is — Spirit.' 'If 
any man be in Christ Jesus he is, not ought to 
be, but is, e a new creature : old things are passed 
away : behold, all things are,' not ought to be, but 
are, ' become new.' 

And Colden Hoffman was one whose branches 
ran over the wall. Having learnt how to walk 
and please (rod, he abounded therein more and 



XVI PREFACE. 

more. It is far too much the way, now-a-days, to 
speak as if the fruits of an increasing and holy 
service of love to Grod and our neighbour were con- 
fined to the devotees and the imitators of Eome. 
The unostentatious, the peaceable fruits which the 
Gospel of the grace of Grod brings forth in rich 
abundance wherever it is faithfully and prayerfully 
preached, are utterly ignored, and the unstable and 
the unwary are beguiled by bold assumption into 
an admiration and a following of so-called Brothers 
and Sisters, who are not ashamed to exhibit the 
Papal livery in the cities and villages of Pro- 
testant England. Should these pages fall into the 
hands of any such, let them learn from them how 
grievous the imposition that has been practised 
upon them. Let them trace the path of Golden 
Hoffman while yet a youth and a layman, and 
see him, without forsaking the secular calling in 
which he had embarked, without renouncing the 
hallowed associations of home, still ministering in the 
week-day hours which he could call his own, to the 
aged, the sick, the dying — still, as each Lord's 'day 
returned, going forth, after preparation and prayer, 
to the honourable, but self-denying service, of a 



Sabbath-school teacher. Or, passing onward in the 
story, let them notice the long mental conflict 
which preceded his vocation to the ministry — a con- 
flict not so much with the love of the world and of 
the temporal advantages it was spreading profusely 
before him, as with his own strong sense of personal 
unfitness and unworthiness. Let them observe how, 
when every doubt was removed and his desire was 
granted, he applied himself to the task of prepar- 
ation. Once more, let them mark the readiness with 
which he responded to the appeal of the solitary 
missionary, who from the sultry coast of Africa cried 
eagerly, ' Come over and help us ! ' And then let 
them watch his footsteps as, ever obedient to his 
Master's call, he moved from station to station, scat- 
tering the Grospel seed and all its blessings amongst 
the ignorant, the young, the sick, and the blind, on 
every side. And all this was done by one who loved 
our Church withal, and loved her so well that, even 
in Africa, he could not endure that David should 
dwell in an house of cedar while the ark of Grod 
remained under curtains. 

No, reader ! thou needest not to abjure the 
Bible in its supremacy, the Keformation in its sim- 

b 



XV111 PEEFACE. 

plicity,and the Church of England in its Protestantism, 
before thou canst become a fruitful bough, whose 
branches run over the wall. Thou hast but to act 
up to the privileges, the priceless privileges, which in 
respect of each and all of these are thine ; and thou 
shalt add, by Grod's grace, one more to the count- 
less proofs, which may be seen by any who do not 
deliberately close their eyes to the fact, that there is 
nothing which can really ' establish the law,' but 
' faith ;' that it is ' they which have believed who are 
careful to maintain good works.' Yes, let thy life 
add one more to this cloud of witnesses. Oh, re- 
member well the word, ' Let your light so shine before 
men that they may see your good works, and glorify 
your Father which is in heaven.' 

But we pass on. Joseph was not without his 
large share of persecution. ' The archers shot at him.' 
'Tis true that Colden Hoffman is not recorded to 
have suffered much from the enmity of the world. 
Doubtless that enmity did fall upon him. For it is 
written, that e the disciple is not above his master,' 
' neither is he that is sent greater than he that sent 
him.' But be this as it may, afflictions did abide 
him. The loss of wife and child in the land of 



PREFACE. XIX 

the stranger ; the repeated uprooting, as soon as he 
had seemed to be prosperously settled in one station, 
and the translation to another ; these were no 
slight chastisements to one of his delicate sensi- 
bility and his warm affection. ' We must through 
much tribulation enter into the kingdom of Grod.' 

Eeader, what know you of trial? Are you 
without that of which all true sons are partakers ? 
Above all, what know you of witnessing for Jesus 
through evil report and good report ? Alas, that 
some should affirm, that the days of suffering and 
persecution are ended ! Let them rather speak 
the truth and say, that in such cases the days of 
living, or even being i willing ' to live, godly in 
Christ Jesus are ended. But is it thine experience 
that it is not so, that he that is born after the flesh 
still persecutes him that is born after the Spirit? 
Dost thou feel it in thine own person ? l Eejoice, 
inasmuch as thou art a partaker of Christ's sufferings, 
that, when His glory shall be revealed, thou mayest 
be glad also with exceeding joy.' Is it in the 
person of thy Pastor that thou witnessest it ? 
' Faint not,' he would say to thee, s at my tribu- 
lations for you, which is your glory.' 



Yes, verily, * faint not ' — the bow of Joseph 
* abode in strength.' Stability of endurance dis- 
tinguished the patriarch. And so it was with him 
whose memoir lies before us. For seventeen years 
he steadily held on his way as a missionary — death 
alone terminated his labours. And for more than 
seventeen did he faithfully adhere to the truth as it 
is in Jesus. It is, now that I am writing, not two 
years since he fell asleep. The conceited rationalism, 
the bewitching superstition, which have infected so 
many members of the Church of our land, and 
which have not left the daughter communion of the 
United States untouched, had no charms for him. 
He was not the child tossed to and fro, and carried 
about with every wind of doctrine — far from it. 
He was the man who spake the truth in love, and 
grew up into Him in all things, which is the Head, 
even Christ. The doctrines of grace which he had 
learnt on his mother's knee ; the glorious Grospel of 
the Blessed Grod, which he had drunk in from the 
lips of his pastor Manton Eastbum, at the Church 
of the Ascension ; the distinctive truths which, when 
studying for the ministry, decided him to become a 
pupil at the Alexandria Seminary ; these were the 



PREFACE. XXI 

principles, the doctrines, to which he clave to the 
end. ' I am not ashamed of the Gospel of Christ,' 
was his motto till the day of Ms departure. 

Eeader, does thy bow abide in strength ? Art 
thou ' stedfast, immoveable, always abounding in the 
work of the Lord ? ' Eecall, I pray you, the words 
of warning : l No man having put his hand to the 
plough and looking back is fit for the kingdom of 
(rod ;' ' he that endureth to the end shall be saved.' 
Mayest thou be, not e of them who draw back unto 
perdition, but of them that believe to the saving of 
the soul.' 

But how can this be? Thou art foolish and 
feeble ; the world and the flesh are mighty ; and 
he, the adversary, who marshals them against thee, 
is malicious, experienced, versatile. Truly thou art 
no match for such foes ; and yet shalt thou be more 
than conqueror through Him that loveth thee. 

For notice the inspired word concerning Joseph 
once more. Was he a fruitful bough ? Did his 
branches run over the wall ? Did his bow abide in 
strength ? What was the secret ? He was by a well. 
Yes, verily, he was one who kept close by the fountain 
of life. Thus has the traveller in the East oft-times 



XX11 PREFACE. 

seen a vine luxuriant in foliage, abundant in fruit, 
while all around was parched, fruitless, and dead. 
Has he investigated the phenomenon ? There exists 
not far off some deep and unfailing reservoir; the 
vine-roots have found it out; hence the boughs, 
the foliage, the clusters. ' Abide in me and I in 
you : he that abideth in me, and I in him, the same 
bringeth forth much fruit.' 

Header, wouldst thou learn how to keep near 
the well ? This memorial will teach thee. It not 
only speaks of the missionary toil, the ministerial 
faithfulness, the personal fruitfulness of Colden 
Hoffman, but it also unfolds to thee his inner life. 
That inner life was lived in the flesh by the faith 
of the Son of (rod. Note well his constant habit of 
early prayer ; note well his systematic study of Holy 
Writ ; his hiding of the word within his heart ; note 
well his companionship with all them that feared 
Grod and kept His commandments ; note well his 
delight in the ordinances of Jehovah's house, prayer, 
preaching, the bread and wine which the Lord 
hath commanded to be received. Truly there is 
no undervaluing the means of grace here. No ! 
there was diligent, increasing improvement of them 



PREFACE. xxiii 

all, even while he looked through them all to the 
Master : they were joints and bands by which 
nourishment was ministered, and, therefore, even 
while he confessed that all came from the Head, he 
prized them well. 

But I must conclude. At the early age of 
forty-six Colden Hoffman fell asleep. He was taken 
from the evil to come. Reader, the Lord will come 
for you, for me, at His own appointed hour. May 
He find thee, may He find me, as He found him, 
with our loins girded about and our lights burning, 
like unto servants that wait for their Lord. 

SAMUEL CARLISLE. 



Rose Castle, lord November, 1867. 



A MEMOIB, 

&c. 

CHAPTEE I. 

1819—1839. 

BIRTH EARLY LIFE FIRST IMPRESSIONS OF RELIGION CONNEXION 

WITH THE CHURCH OF THE ASCENSION, NEW YORK. 

Cadwalladek Colden Hoffman was born in the 
City of New York, December 15, 1819, and was the 
son of the late Martin Hoffman, Esq., a descendant 
of one of the old settlers of that city, when it be- 
longed to the Dutch. He was a gentleman greatly 
loved and honoured by all who knew him. He died 
suddenly, when the subject of this memoir was a 
child. 

He was twice married : his second wife was the 
daughter of the late William Seaton, Esq., of New 
York, and Colden Hoffman was the eldest son of a 
family of three sons and six daughters. 

B 



2 MEMOIR OF 

I cannot make mention of this lady's name 
without a passing tribute to her memory, having 
had the privilege of an intimate friendship with her 
for several years. In her were combined those va- 
ried endowments, which peculiarly qualify a mother 
for bringing up a family wisely and well. To a 
sound understanding and a refined mind, was added 
great mildness of disposition tempered with firmness 
and decision, whilst her natural qualifications were 
elevated and sanctified by the grace of Grod, in the 
development of an earnest, well-regulated, Christian 
character. 

Such was the mother of Colden Hoffman, and 
to her influence may be traced the early mani- 
festation of piety in her son, as well as the future 
development of decided Christian character in so 
many of her other children. 

We have thus another instance added to the 
many that have preceded, tending to show that the 
Church of Christ, from age to age, is mainly re- 
plenished by maternal influence ; and that if, in 
times of persecution, the blood of the martyrs be 
the seed of the Church ; in times of peace and 
prosperity it is a mother's prayers, a mother's early 
influence, a mother's careful teaching, a mother's 
consistent example, to which we are indebted for the 
development of personal piety in the rising gene- 



C. COLDEN HOFFMAN. 3 

ration, and for the noblest characters which adorn 
the age. 

After the death of Mr. Hoffman, his widow re- 
tired from New York to the quiet and beautiful 
village of Stratford, Connecticut, where the early 
education of the family was carried on till they 
were sent to New York for the benefit of schools. 

It is not often that the period of childhood 
furnishes much material for biography, though the 
germ of the future character is sometimes early de- 
veloped. Colden Hoffman's childhood was chiefly 
distinguished by his great amiability, gentleness of 
disposition, and tender consideration for the feel- 
ings of others. When at school in New York, the 
monthly characters sent home by the master uni- 
formly bore testimony to good conduct, though there 
would seem to have been some want of energy in his 
nature at that time. 

I extract the following from a book commencing 
March 1833 :— 

' Good as usual, and beloved by his teachers for his 
kind and honourable demeanour. 

' A good scholar, but if he will make some further 
exertion he shall not want encouragement. 

' General character excellent. 

' Diligent and exemplary.' 



4 MEMOIR OF 

These lists continue till September 1835, when, 
somewhat too early for the completion of his mental 
culture and development, he was removed from school 
and placed in the office of his half-brothers, Messrs. 
L. M. Hoffman and Co. of New York. At this pe- 
riod he took up his residence in the house of his 
half-brother, Mr. Martin Hoffman, in Walker Street, 
where he resided during the whole of his mercantile 
career, and was thus sheltered from many of the 
snares incidental to a great city, and enjoyed a 
happy home under his brother's roof, together with 
the benefit of intimate associations, counsels and 
example, from intercourse with his sister-in-law, 
Mrs. Martin Hoffman, whose matured piety and dis- 
tinctive principles must have been of great service 
to him during that period of his life. And though 
he was now separated from his mother and sisters, 
who had taken up their residence in Goshen, Orange 
county, New York, yet he had frequent oppor- 
tunities of visiting them, and of keeping in active 
exercise those warm affections, and strong ties of 
family love, which are amongst the purest and most 
healthy influences that can be brought to bear upon 
a young man's heart ; especially when those influ- 
ences are under the control of sound Scriptural 
religion, and all tend to stimulate the soul to a 
higher and holier life. 



C. COLDEN HOFFMAN. 5 

Mrs. Martin Hoffman, referring to this period of 
his life, says : — 

' You know he was the godchild of my dear husband, 
and after his father's death resided chiefly with us until 
the commencement of his theological studies. 

•' I love to think of his gentle childhood ; so tractable, 
so amiable, and withal so conscientious. 

' During all this period my dear husband filled the 
place of both father and brother towards him, seeking, 
with untiring devotion, to advance his interests. 

' I love to think of the time he passed under our roof, 
and feel grateful that I was permitted to add to his daily 
comfort, and, in my poor way, instruct and guide one who 
in after years taught me.' 

It is a mistake which persons sometimes fall into 
of substituting amiable dispositions for true religion. 
This comes from overlooking the fundamental truth 
that man is a fallen creature, with a heart turned 
away from Gfod, which requires to be regenerated 
by the Holy Spirit, and to be born again, before 
ever its owner can become a child of Grod and an 
heir of glory. 

As the natural disposition of Colden Hoffman 
was remarkably mild and amiable, I am desirous 
that no one should fall into this mistake, whilst 
reading these records of his early life ; and I think 
the following pages will abundantly prove, that a 



f> MEMOIR OF 

very deep, though gradual and progressive work of 
grace upon his heart, was the true source to which 
we must trace the noble development of Christian 
character, which took place in his maturer days. 

I should like to have traced the stream to its 
fountain-head, and to have been able to produce a 
record of his first impressions and original convic- 
tions in his earliest days ; for I believe it was at a 
very early period of his life that his heart began 
first to be turned towards Grod, and under the influ- 
ence of his mother's instruction became the subject 
of Divine grace. But these records do not exist, 
and beyond the general testimony of his friends, 
that whilst he was residing in Stratford, and before 
he went to school, he had given his heart up to 
Gfod, and conceived some early desires of devoting 
himself to the Christian ministry, I have nothing to 
produce relating to this period of his life. 

I cannot call to mind exactly the date when I 
first made his acquaintance, but it was not long after 
his having entered his brothers' counting-house. 

I shall never forget his appearance at that early 
period of my acquaintance with him. I cannot find 
any expression better calculated to describe it than 
that of an ingenuous youth ; there was great sim- 
plicity in his manners, combined with a pleasing 
mildness of demeanour, and respectful affection in 



C. COLDEN HOFFMAN. 7 

his behaviour. He was at that time very shy and 
taciturn, but there beamed in his eye a lively in- 
telligence, when drawn out by the conversation of 
those he loved and respected, and he seemed to 
drink in instruction from others, though he said 
nothing. 

My first acquaintance with him was formed in 
connexion with the Sunday-school of the Church of 
the Ascension, he having become a teacher in it as 
well as myself. 

This takes me back to the palmy days of the old 
Ascension Church in Canal Street, New York, of 
which the Eev. Manton Eastburn, now Bishop of 
Massachusetts, was then rector. 

The Ascension Church of that day formed the 
centre and rallying point of the distinctive evange- 
lism of the Episcopal Church in New York, and 
might be termed a model of what a church ought 
to be. 

From the pulpit there sounded forth the clear 
distinct notes of the message of the Grospel, which 
proved edifying to many souls. Many were the seals 
of Mr. Eastburn's ministry which signalized those 
happy days, and numbers are now assembled around 
the throne of God and the Lamb, who were first 
awakened to a sense of their sins within the walls of 
the Ascension Church, and afterwards enlightened and 



8 MEMOIR OF 

instructed in the distinctive principles of the Gospel 
of the grace of (rod. 

Our Zion had not then been disturbed by the 
superstition and infidelity which have since been the 
fruitful source of so much trouble and mischief ; but 
there was abundance of irreligion, worldliness, and 
ignorance of revealed truth in that great city. 
Against these the whole tenour of the ministrations 
of the Ascension Church bore unflinching testimony, 
uplifting the standard of the Cross, opposing all un- 
hallowed compromises with the world, and sounding 
forth the invitation to all who were willing to follow 
the Lamb whithersoever He goeth ; ' Come out from 
among them, and be ye separate, saith the Lord, 
and touch not the unclean thing, and I will receive 
you, and will be a Father unto you, and ye shall be 
my sons and daughters, saith the Lord Almighty.' 

The result of such ministrations during a course 
of some years, was the gathering together from out 
of the mass of ordinary church-goers, and nominal 
worldly Christians, a noble band of devoted followers 
of Christ ; who had experienced under the power of 
the word and the teaching of the Holy Spirit, a real 
work of Divine grace upon their souls ; so that the 
congregation of the Ascension became prominent in 
the city for its active benevolence and large-hearted 
liberality. 



C. COLDEN HOFFMAN. 9 

In connexion with the Church of the Ascension 
there was the most prosperous, effective, and inter- 
esting Sunday-school, with which it has been my 
privilege ever to be connected, out of the many with 
which I have had to do, both in England and 
America, during a long and chequered life. 

The teachers in this school formed a very inter- 
esting band of earnest Christians. I now confine 
my remarks to the male teachers, who were, for the 
most part, young merchants and lawyers, who had 
been brought to a sense of religion under the influ- 
ence of the Ascension Church, and were devoting 
their energies to the service of Christ. 

I call to mind the names of Van Eensselaer, 
Freeman Clarkson, Titus, Parker, Newman, Colden 
Hoffman, and several others, who used to assemble 
together every Friday evening at my lodgings in 
Franklin Street, to study the portion of Scripture 
which formed the lesson for the following Sunday in 
the school. More hallowed, happy, or profitable 
meetings than these were, it has never been my 
privilege to enjoy; and here it was that my friend- 
ship with Colden Hoffman commenced, and ripened. 
I very well remember with what regularity he used 
to attend, what interest he showed, and how he 
seemed to drink in all that was said ; yet for a 
length of time, he hardly, if ever, opened his own 



10 MEMOIR OF 

lips, though no one could mistake the interest he 
felt. 

This taciturnity continued till, I think, the year 
1843, when his heart, during the services of Easter, 
became so powerfully impressed and excited, that 
his whole nature seemed stirred from its innermost 
depths ; the energy of his spirit burst the bands 
which his natural reserve and shyness had imposed 
upon him, and out of the abundance of his heart 
his mouth spake. 

This was a very interesting period of his life ; 
it was a crisis in his spiritual experience of a very 
marked character. For some little time, I was 
alarmed lest the remarkable transition, the warmth 
of feeling, the mental excitement, might prove of an 
unhealthy character, and lead to unsatisfactory re- 
sults ; but the teaching which he had received had 
been of so thoroughly sound and scriptural a cha- 
racter, and his own religious principles had been so 
long established, that instead of proving to be 
merely a transient period of unhealthy excitement, 
that ' crackling of thorns under a pot,' which so soon 
dies out, it resulted in establishing him in a more 
earnest devotedness to Christ than ever, imparted to 
him a livelier sense of eternal realities, gave him a 
tongue and utterance which before he lacked, and 
sealed him by the Spirit for the great work of his 



C. COLD EN HOFFMAN. 1 1 

life, by making his consecration of himself to his 
Lord, more entire, simple, and complete. 

I have rather anticipated, however, the record 
of his early days, by referring to this passage of his 
life, which did not take place till the year 1843. 

I must return, therefore, to an earlier period, to 
make one or two further remarks, which it would be 
well for my younger readers to lay to heart. 

It is a law of our spiritual nature that feelings 
by repetition grow weaker, whilst habits strengthen. 
And this is one reason why the impressions pro- 
duced upon many persons by the preaching of the 
Grospel prove so transient ; the serious thoughts 
which are excited, the alarm, the conviction of sin, 
the feelings of gratitude and affection to the Sa- 
viour, are not followed up by any corresponding 
habits, calculated to lay the foundations of a reli- 
gious character, whilst every time the same sensa- 
tions are produced, they become weaker, so that at 
last the soul sinks into that dead state, which may 
be termed ' gospel-hardened,' and hears the most 
affecting truths and the most solemn testimony of 
(rod's word without the slightest feeling. 

This sad state of things may be traced to the 
neglect of forming habits, when the first early re- 
ligious impressions were produced ; so that the seed, 
like that which fell by the wayside, easily becomes 



12 MEMOIR OF 

a prey to the Wicked One, who catcheth away that 
which was sown in his heart. 

The conduct of Colden Hoffman when he was a 
youth of nineteen, was precisely the opposite to this. 
He formed plans and rules for thf regulation of his 
life : instead of living at random, the creature of 
impulse, he endeavoured to walk by rule, and to 
form habits of devotion, which might maintain his 
soul in a state of habitual communion with God. 

The following memorandum is found amongst 
his early papers : — 

RULES. OCTOBER 1839. 

1. Rise at a quarter before six; dress in fifteen mi- 
nutes. Devotion, one hour, to seven o'clock. Pursue 
some study, or read, till half-past seven. Breakfast. 
Prayers. 

2. Leave for the Store at eight o'clock. Strive to 
give my utmost attention to business till a quarter before 
three. Prayer before dinner. If I have time, read a 
portion of the Bible. 

3. Leave for the Store at a quarter past four. My 
own business must not interfere with these hours. 

4. First hour after tea to devotion, prayer, and reading 
of the Bible. This hour will generally be from half-past 
seven to half-past eight. 

5. Second hour, reading religious books : half-past 
eight to half-past nine. 

G. Third hour, study : half-past nine till half-past ten. 



C. COLDEN HOFFMAN. 13 

7. Fourth hour, as I like : either reading or writing 
letters till half-past eleven. 

8. Eetire at a quarter before twelve. Prayer and a 
chapter of the Bible before retiring. 

The same systematic regularity and discipline 



QUESTIONS FOR SELF-EXAMINATION. MARCH 1840. 

1 . Did I rise at the hour appointed ? 

2. Did I exclude vain thoughts whilst dressing ? 

3. Did I profitably employ my mind at that time ? 

4. How were my morning devotions performed ? 

5. "Was I temperate at breakfast ? Was I cheerful ? 

6. Did I repeat the Scriptures or meditate whilst 
walking to the Store ? 

7. Did I lift up my heart to God on going into the 
Store ? 

8. During the day, was my conduct honest, just, and 
straightforward ? Was there any partial deviation from 
the truth, or was there anything in my dealings which I 
have to condemn ? 

9. Was I affable, mild, gentle, and patient? Did I 
find fault unnecessarily or hastily, or without proper self- 
restraint ? 

10. Did I remember the golden rule ? 

11. Was I temperate at dinner ? 

12. Did I check worldly affection in the first rising of 
desire for worldly things, and all vain thoughts and 
dreams of imaginary success ? 



14 MEMOIR OF 

13. How have I spent my money? 

M, How were my intercessory prayers performed ? 

15. How has my heart been towards God and my 
Saviour ? 

16. How long did I pray ? 

17. How long did I read the Bible? 

18. What is the state of my heart ? Do I love God ? 

I append the following scheme for spending the 
Sunday also, not merely to give further illustration 
of the same principle of self-government, and of 
walking by rule, but more especially to show how he 
prized, thus early, the sacred rest of the Lord's day, 
and how he aimed at consecrating it exclusively to 
spiritual purposes. 

I am the more anxious to direct the attention of 
my younger readers to this subject, because I fear 
so very few persons prize as they ought, the precious 
leisure of the Lord's day, or turn it to good account. 
How many, even of those who have some respect for 
the day, and attend public worship, do nevertheless 
very much waste or secularize the other hours, in- 
stead of spending them in private prayer, self-exami- 
nation, meditation, the study of God's word, or other 
religious books. To a very large class of the com- 
munity, the question, whether they shall remain 
ignorant of the Scriptures, formal and unfruitful in 
their lives, or become intelligently acquainted with 



C. COLDEX HOFFMAN. 15 

Divine truth, earnest and devoted followers of Christ, 
turns practically upon this hinge, — whether they 
spend the Lord's day merely in going to church, and 
the rest of the day unprofitably, or whether they 
dedicate the whole as a religious day to God's service 
and the edification of their souls. 

October, 1842. — I propose to pass the Sabbaths as 
follows : — 



Eise at six. 










Dressing 




\ an hour — 


6 to 


H 


Morning devotion 




1 hour — 


6i„ 


H 


Breakfast 




\ an hour — 


n „ 


8 


Main subject of study 


the 








evidences of Christianity 


2 hours — 


3 „ 


10 


Morning church . 




2* n - 


10 „ 


121 

J— '2 


Prayer over some passage 








of Scripture 




\ an hour — 


12i„ 


1 


Dinner 




1 

2 " 


• 1 ,- 


n 


Beading : resume main study 


1 hour — 


1*„ 


H 


Afternoon church 




1\ hours — 


• 21 „ 


5 


Intercessory prayer 




\ an hour — 


5 „ 


51 


Meditation . 




\ u - 


■ 6i„ 


6 


Tea . . 




1 

2 » 


■ 6 „ 


H 


Eeading the Bible as a i 


study 








and devotional reading . 


3 hours — 


H„ 


H 


Evening prayer 




n „ — 


• H„ 


li 



Though I may not be able fully to carry this out, yet 
I want it for a guide. 



16 MEMOIR OF 

Another feature in his early life, to which I 
would desire to call attention, is the great blessing 
which the preaching of the gospel proved to his 
soul. 

It was his privilege, at this important period 
of his life, when his mind was just opening out, to 
attend the ministrations of the Church of the As- 
cension, at that time under the charge of the Eev. 
Manton Eastburn, and thus to enjoy the great 
advantage of hearing the Gospel faithfully preached, 
and to drink in those precious truths of free grace 
and redemption by blood, which formed the solid 
foundation on which the whole of his Christian life 
was built. 

As it is only too common a propensity in the 
present day to cast contempt on the Divine Or- 
dinance of preaching the Gospel, I am desirous of 
giving prominence to the fact, which I have dis- 
covered by examining his private papers, that the 
Grospel of Christ, faithfully preached and devoutly 
listened to, was a very marked and precious means 
of grace to his soul in his earlier years. I am 
also desirous of pointing out the reason why this 
proved such a blessing to him, whilst it so signally 
fails in many other cases. It too frequently 
happens that persons attend on the public minis- 
trations of God's house without any suitable pre- 



C. COLDEN HOFFMAN. 17 

paration of heart, and without any anxious desire to 
profit by the prayers offered up and the word read 
and preached. 

It was not so with Colden Hoffman ; the Lord's 
day, from a very early period of his life, was greatly 
loved by him, and its sacred hours were exclusively 
devoted to spiritual purposes. Thus he went up to 
the house of Gfod with that preparation of the heart 
which is from the Lord, and hence he was in 
a suitable state of mind to receive a blessing. 
Moreover, he went thither expecting and seeking 
for that blessing, looking for edification and in- 
struction, which he laid up as carefully in his 
mind, as the bee does the honey it gathers, in its 
cells. 

I have by me several volumes consisting of notes 
of the sermons which he heard in the Ascension 
Church, and which he seems to have written out 
carefully on his return home. This formed his 
custom for many years. It would not be interesting 
to produce these at any great length, I shall only 
give a few brief extracts to illustrate his practice, 
which I would strongly commend to the imitation 
of all young persons. 

If such would more frequently note clown what 
they hear, meditate over it at home, and compare it 
with the word of Grod, the gospel when faithfully 

C 



1 8 MEMOIR OF 

preached would prove a rich blessing to their souls ; 
for the clear exhibition of divine truth, set before 
them by one spiritually enlightened, would impart 
knowledge to their souls ; whilst his ripe experience 
in the department of experimental religion, would 
edify, instruct, and refresh them. 

I am well aware, that the ministrations of many 
pulpits are not such as I have described, and are 
channels for the circulation of error instead of truth ; 
that some substitute natural religion in the place of 
revealed ; that others would palm off upon their 
hearers ritualistic superstitions and Eomish corrup- 
tions in the place of the precious gospel of the grace 
of Grod, whilst only too many, who do neither one 
nor the other, have unhappily never been either 
taught or called of Grod, and have neither distinctive 
doctrine to preach, nor the deep wells of spiritual ex- 
perience from which to draw healing and nourishing 
waters for the souls of their people. But when this 
is unhappily the case, if the individual be in earnest, 
as Colden Hoffman was, he will soon learn to discern 
between such unprofitable, unscriptural teaching and 
that which is according to the mind of God ; and in 
many cases, especially in large cities, will be able to 
find elsewhere such ministrations as shall be edifying 
to his soul. 



C. COLDEX HOFFMAN. 19 

EXTRACTS FROM NOTES OF SERMONS. 

April 1st, 1838. — Sunday Morning. 
Sermon by Mr. Eastbnrn, from Heb. ix. 11, 12. — ' But 
Christ being come an high priest,' &c. 

Christ being come, by a greater and more perfect 
tabernacle, meaning the body of our Lord, not a building 
made with hands, as the old temple of the Jews, neither by 
the blood of beasts, has He come to cleanse us, for this 
could never take away sin, but by His own blood. 

The ancient priests entered into the holy place to 
sprinkle the blood upon the mercy-seat as a sacrifice for 
the people once a-year, being a type of our Saviour's 
sacrifice on the Cross. But He entered once only that holy 
place, meaning heaven, where He ever remains to make 
intercession for us. He is the only offering needed for 
man's acceptance, there He remains for ever to plead the 
merits of His death for ruined man, &c. 

Bee. 23rd. — Afternoon, Mr. E. 

Rom. v. 6. — ' For when we were yet without 
strength.' 

Too apt are we, alas ! to forget man's utter inability 
to have saved himself from the just punishment of his sins; 
too apt to forget the love which caused the eternal God to 
take upon Himself the form of man, and die for us, even 
when we were lying in our sin. I am by nature a child of 
wrath, but Jesus has died that I might no longer be in 
bondage to sin, but be at peace with God through His 
atoning merits, &c. 



20 MEMOIR OF 

The following letter which relates to this period 
of his life, and is the first he addressed to me, refers 
to his having received the Lord's Supper on the 
preceding Christmas day, for the first time, and also 
to the loss of a sister, which had deeply affected 
him. 

January, 1839. 
My dear Mr. Fox, 

It is with feelings of deep love and .gratitude that 
I now address you, in acknowledging the receipt of your 
book and affectionate letter. I feel I am much privi- 
leged in having you as a friend ; for what could I possess 
of more value than the friendship of one who has my 
soul's eternal interest so near his heart ? 

I feel the step I have taken, on which you congra- 
tulate me, to be a very solemn one ; and I humbly trust 
that He who has begun a good work in me will continue 
it to the end, daily increasing in me the graces of His 
Spirit, and enabling me to lead a new life, crucifying 
the corrupt lusts and affections of my sinful nature, that 1 
may live wholly devoted to the Lord. But, alas, how 
little do I know of my deep depravity, and through how 
many dangers and temptations does my path lie ! Yet 
He is faithful who has promised, ' I will never leave 
you nor forsake you.' In Him, therefore, do I trust ; 
and that I may hava a more lively faith, I would ask 
of you who are strong to remember me in your prayers 
at the throne of grace. I feci it, indeed, to be a great 
privilege to be allowed to set out in life aright, and it 



C. GOLDEN HOFFMAN. 21 

is of God's merciful kindness that I have been per- 
mitted to do so. It is He who has preserved me from 
the assaults of the enemy, and not permitted me to be 
led astray by wicked men. The temptation to which you 
refer I shall, through God's grace, endeavour to guard 
against, that I may escape the deep waters, and rejoice 
in the Lord always. 

Yes, I have indeed entered upon my new life while 
drinking of the cup of sorrow ; and cannot I see in this 
especially the hand of God ? The Apostle has told us 
that our light afflictions, which are but for a moment, 
work for us a far more exceeding weight of glory. In 
the death of my dear sister I have heard the voice of my 
heavenly Father, I have been warned to prepare for death 
myself, and have seen more clearly the uncertainty and 
vanity of life. That both you and I may receive the 
crown promised to the faithful is ever the prayer of 
Your sincere friend, 

C. Colden Hoffman. 

Colden Hoffman, like many other eminent Chris- 
tians, kept a journal during- his early years^ for his 
own guidance, and to be a private record of the state 
of his soul ; the benefit of such a practice it is not 
necessary for me to dilate upon ; but I shall con- 
clude this chapter, which is intended to contain the 
record of his early days, with a few extracts from his 
earliest journal, and which will impart to the reader 
the conviction, that he had already made consider- 



22 MEMOIR OF 

able progress in the Divine life, had buckled on his 
spiritual armour, and was engaged vigorously in the 
secret conflict, of which every true Christian knows 
somewhat by personal experience. 

EXTRACTS FROM HIS EARLY JOURNALS. 

August 6th, 1839. — Throughout the day my heart 
has "been raised to God for His blessing : for this and all 
other mercies I desire to he thankful. I was enabled 
last evening to overcome a powerful temptation, through 
prayer ; may it incite me hereafter to vigorous exertion. 

1th. — My thoughts have often been on heavenly 
things. May God direct my goings. I wdsh to feel 
more in the Spirit when I pray, and when I read the 
Word ; yea, at all times. 

8th. — ' Bless the Lord, my soul, and all that is 
within me ; bless His holy name.' I have often thought 
of God throughout the day ; and often amidst its busy 
occupations has my heart been lifted up for strength and 
guidance. I long to feel that sweet confidence and sure 
trust which should fill the Christian's heart. I long to 
realise the promises in the Gospel as my own, and to 
abide satisfied. To feel that God loves me, and that He 
orders all things for my good ; to have a holy indifference 
about earthly things, having my treasures in heaven. 

Doubts have often distressed me. I do not feel 
sufficiently in earnest about heavenly things. All the 
family are out of town, and I am alone in the house ; this 
I look upon as a privilege and providence, whereby I have 



C. COLDEN HOFFMAN. 23 

more time for reflection and meditation ; may the season 
be blessed to me. 

9th. — By the mercy of God I am spared till this 
honr. Visited old Lewis and read the 1st Epistle 
of St. John to him. He seemed thankful to me. Oh, that 
I could have read it with the Spirit, could have felt more 
fully that love of God ! This evening spent with Dr. 
Fitch, conversation, sacred music. A chapter in Isaiah 
was read, and we parted after he had prayed for God's 
blessing upon us and our friends. These seasons of grace 
should be more precious — who enjoys the social Christian 
friendship that I do ? My heart has been too grovelling ; 
I have not attained that Christian elevation of character 
that I long for. May God bless me for Jesus' sake. 
Amen. 

10th. Morning. — Have enjoyed my devotions, and 
committed myself to the keeping of my heavenly Father. 
I find consolation in remembering the gradual growth 
in grace in the Apostles. Also in that passage in the Pro- 
verbs, ' The path of the just is as the shining light, that 
shineth more and more unto the perfect day.' 

Evening. — Have felt but too dead to spiritual things 
through the day. Visited Lewis — read the Bible to him. 
Oh, that I may feel its truths more ! God ! give me Thy 
Spirit ; a spirit to understand and a spirit to delight in 
Thy law. The evening has been spent, not (as it ought to 
have been) to the glory of God, but in conversation too 
trifling. I should have passed some time alone with my 
Bible. 

ll^A. — I feel that God has graciously forgiven my 



24 MEMOIR OF 

sins, and granted me His Spirit. How precious a 
privilege is this precious day of rest ! It gives us power 
to call back those wandering desires after the world and 
unsanctified pleasures, which the intercourse with our 
fallen fellow-creatures for the previous few days had made 
us indulge in. We are allowed time to buckle on our 
armour on that day, and to prepare for the assaults of our 
enemies, the world, the flesh, and the devil, for the coming 
week. To worship God in His holy temple — how sweet 
a privilege ! to unite our prayers with the prayers of many 
of His children, within the walls of His sanctuary ; to 
sing His praise, and seek His grace, and feel His influence 
from above, how delightful ! When I rose this morning I 
felt very dull, but was enabled to pray with some ear- 
nestness and faith, and received His blessing. * * * 
In looking back on the past week I feel that I have in- 
creased in wisdom ; may I progress through His blessing ; 
to whom be glory for ever and evei\ Amen. 

12th. — I have had doubts to-day whether I was really 
a child of God, or have ever experienced a real change of 
heart. This was from reading one of Newton's letters 
on the growth of the Christian. ' First the blade, then 
the ear,' &c. I think it is now God is working a great 
change in me. May His glorious will be done. God be 
merciful to me a sinner. 

August 13th. — Another day has gone. I am one 
day nearer my eternal destiny. I have experienced many 
blessings this day, often felt the comforts of the Spirit, 
teaching me to look above for joy and peace, and not to the 
world. My heart has, too, been at times filled with 



C. COLDEX HOFFMAN. 25 

gratitude to God for all His mercies. I feel my own 
weakness, and pray God to bless me. I plead not my 
own works, but tbe merits of my Saviour. I bave entered 
this day upon a plan of giving a tenth of all my money 
to my Master's glory. I hope throughout my life to con- 
tinue this plan. I feel now glad to give it. 

WtJi. — Alas, alas ! how very cold have been my 
feelings with regard to holy things ! I seem not to 
desire the way of peace. Still I long for a closer walk 
with God. I attended our usual Friday evening meeting, 
but I was very languid. 

17^. — Still excessively dull and heavy. Oh, when 
shall I stand strong ! when shall my feet rest upon the 
Eock of ages — I am very much depressed. Oh, save me, 

God! lest I go down into the pit of despair! My 
bodily health has not been very good for the last few 
days ; perhaps that has affected my spiritual. I have no 
comfort — who can know the bitterness of my heart ? I 
read the Bible, and cannot feel its power. I strive to 
meditate, but worldly thoughts distress me. How unable 

1 feel to go forth into the world to my daily duties. 
my soul, take comfort. ' I will never leave you nor forsake 
you.' 

And is this promise to me ? Flee then, my soul, to 
the rest held out. Trust all to Christ. Strive to believe 
and apply to myself the promises. I have wasted much 
time to-day. * * * Remember, my soul, the Christian's 
life is a continual warfare. 

18th. — Another sacred day of rest has come. * * * I 
felt much depressed this morning, but was much revived 



26 MEMOIR OF 

by reading the 54th chapter of Isaiah. It comforted me 
much, but then I so soon forget it ; when surrounded by 
the world, I forget I am a Christian pilgrim, a soldier of 
Christ, and must fight my way to heaven. But remember, 
my soul, that thou hast no power of thine own ; God 
alone is able to save thee. * * * I think my greatest trial 
is want of assurance and acceptance. I feel the alienation 
of my heart from God. Oh, how far off am I ! May the 
day be not far distant when I shall look upon these trials, 
as the means of bringing me nearer to God. 



C. COLDEN HOFFMAN. 



CHAPTEK II. 

1839. 



STUDYING FOR THE MINISTRY MENTAL ANXIETY 

IN CONNEXION THEREWITH. 



It is not surprising that a young man whose 
thoughts had been so absorbed by sacred things 
from his childhood, who had made so much progress 
in religion, and whose heart was so deeply in earnest, 
should have felt a desire to devote himself to the 
high and holy office of the ministry of the Gospel. 
Accordingly I find the early journal from which I 
have already quoted, much occupied with thoughts 
on this subject. 

It was a very difficult question for him to solve ; 
he seems to have dreaded opposition from his friends, 
to have shrunk from the ridicule of the world, to 
have distrusted his own qualifications, and to have 
been afraid lest the amount of study requisite to 



28 MEMOIR OF 

qualify him, might be more than his health could 
stand. All these considerations, combined with his 
naturally shy and timid disposition, made it ex- 
tremely difficult for him to come to a decision ; his 
thoughts were working in his own breast alone, for a 
long time before he ventured to divulge them to 
any one, or to come to the important decision, which 
was to change the whole course and bent of his 
life. 

The first notice of this subject is to be found 
in his journal, August 6th, 1839, where he says, 
' The subject of the ministry has occupied my 
thoughts.' 

I shall now endeavour to trace the progress of 
his mind in connexion with this subject, and the 
to which it led. 



EXTRACTS FROM HIS JOURNAL. 

August 19th, 1839. — The ministry has nlmost con- 
tinually been in my thoughts. I have been revived 
by remembering that the Lord has led me from strength 
to strength thus far on my way to heaven. I have 
prayed that His Spirit might enlighten me and cause 
me to choose the way most suited for His glory and my 
eternal good. I have felt strengthened at times for the 
work ; sometimes its difficulties rise up before me ; some- 
times its delights. At once the laborious study required, 
the fear of slothfulness, the sneer of my companions, my 



C. COLD EX HOFFMAN. 29 

advanced age, and many like temptations. But I am 
taught in His holy word to trust in Him. He will give the 
conquest to the weak, He will keep all those who trust in 
Him. My heart now says, Am I called to this work ? 
May God answer the prayer I now put up. Are the 
souls of perishing men of no value ? Shall I read the 
word of my Maker and hear Him say, I will put my 
Spirit within you, that ye may go into all the world and 
preach the gospel to every creature ; that all may know the 
goodness of the Lord to guilty men, so that many through 
me may he saved ; — and shall I refuse to say, ' Here am 
I, send me ? ' 

Now that I have determined, or rather have heen 
enabled by His Spirit to resolve, to become His minister, I 
must take means to make my desires known to my friends. 
"Who knows the issue ? May God grant me strength in 
the day of trouble. 

August 19^.— This has been a day of thought. So 
far have I purposed to carry my design of studying for the 
ministry into execution, that I even wrote a letter to my 
mother to tell her of my determination. I have not, how- 
ever, sent it. I was prevented this morning from the de- 
sign of giving it to my brothers, and thus breaking the 
subject to them. I now think I shall write a new one. 
What struggles I have had about showing it to my 
brothers ! I could imagine giving it to them with confi- 
dence, but when I actually took it in my hand, my courage 
failed. The thought of the whole current of my life being- 
changed ; the duties and responsibilities incurred ; their 
surprise at so unexpected an event, the fear that I had not 



30 MEMOIR OF 

sufficiently considered the subject : these things made me 
tremble. 

I think I shall now make known to them that the 
ministry is my desire, and write to the same effect to my 
mother. I think there is a voice within me that tells me 
that my excuses are but temptations of the enemy of my 
soul. How could I better spend my life than by winning 
souls to God ? He has promised His aid to all who ask, 
and in the darkest hour He will not forsake me ; He has 
given me the means to carry on the work, and all seems 
ready. Self must be sacrificed. I have not that all-con- 
straining love of Christ and of His word that I think I 
ought to have. Oh, I trust that as I grow in life I may grow 
in grace ; that as I advance in age I shall advance in 
holiness. How can our short life be more profitably spent 
than in our Maker's service ? 

21 st. — An excessively fatiguing business day. Was 
enabled to send the letter to my mother. 

The letter to his mother above referred to, and 
written, be it remembered, by a youth of only nine- 
teen, announcing his decision of giving up secular 
business and studying for the sacred ministry — a 
decision to which he had come without consulting 
any one — was as follows : — 

New York, August 20th, 1S39. 
My dear Mother, 
I received your letter yesterday. It came on a day 
which I hope will long dwell in my remembrance, as it 
was the day on which the occupation of my future life in 



C. COLDEN HOFFMAN. 31 

this world was decided. But not knowing the thoughts 
of my heart for the last few months, you will naturally 
ask, 'What does this mean?' I have decided upon 
studying for the ministry. This has long heen in my 
thoughts, but never before made known, but at the throne 
of grace. I have prayed that that God who has led me 
from strength to strength wotdd so fill me with His Spirit 
as to enable me to persevere in the work to which He has 
called me. And shall I doubt that He, who has guarded 
my youth from the dangers which have surrounded me, 
will also keep me in all my temptations, give me His 
Spirit as He has promised, accept me at last through 
Jesus Christ, and make me the means of leading some to 
repentance ? Alas ! how cast down am I when I trust to 
my own strength — to Him alone must I look to be 
established in every good word and work. I know not 
how my decision will be looked upon by my brothers ; 
perhaps they had anticipated a different occupation for 
me. In all my previous life, I think I have seen the 
overruling hand of Providence, and I cannot doubt but 
that He alone has given me in this His time these desires. 
May His glory be the sole object of my life. * * * * 

In reply to this letter he received the following 
deeply interesting and affectionate one from his 
mother : — 

Goshen, August 22nd, 1839. 
My beloved Son, 
Mv heart dictated an immediate answer to vour inter- 



32 MEMOIR OF 

esting letter, but I was so overwhelmed with gratitude 
and praise, I could only commune with our God and be 
still. 

It has ever been the height of my ambition to be the 
mother of a son who might proclaim, both far and near, the 
love of our precious Saviour, in redeeming us from eternal 
death. That you have been inwardly moved by the Holy 
Ghost, to undertake the great work, you best know. You 
say your decision is made, but are you quite sure it has 
not arisen from your ' first love ? ' The feelings of youth 
are ardent, long before judgment is ripe to decide. My 
trust is that you have been truly called, and I can only 
pray, that our God may guide, direct, and sanctify you to 
His service. My blessing rests on you. 

Before this, you have doubtless informed your brothers : 
they cannot possibly make objections. Your previous 
education has been so deficient, you will find very much 
to surmount ; the necessary studies for the ensuing three or 
four years may be more difficult to master than you 
know of, and your health may be the sacrifice. Your 
sisters tell me you looked delicate and thin ; if this is the 
case you had better come immediately home and recruit. 
My wish is that you should stay here till the spring, 
and then commence with good health. Still, make no 
decision without fervent prayer ; my own are constant for 
you, at the morning and evening sacrifice ; in my closet ; 
as I walk through my house ; in my garden; by the way- 
side, wherever I am, there is my heart lifted up for my 
beloved son. * * * 



C. COLDEN HOFFMAX. 33 

Notwithstanding his receipt of this very encour- 
aging letter from his dear mother, and the fact that 
when his change of plans was made known to his 
elder brothers, they offered no objections, and, con- 
trary to his fears, acquiesced in his wishes in the 
kindest manner, yet he does not seem to have re- 
ceived the encouragement which might have been 
expected from these circumstances, for in his journal 
he writes as follows : — 



August 26/7i. — Mother's letter has come, and oh, the 
maze and distress I am in ! I know not how to act. 
I think I ought to feel more sure and confident before 
entering on so important a work. 

Oh, that His Spirit would be with me ! I cannot read 
the Bible and gather that peace and strength which I long 
for ; my prayers are cold, and oh, where shall comfort be 
found ? 

27th. — 'God moves in a mysterious way.' Sore dis- 
tressed and troubled have I been ; full of doubt and 
apprehension as to the course I have taken. 

On Saturday wrote to mother to tell her that she had 
better not make my views public until I had become more 
settled in my plans, and taken the subject into deeper 
consideration. 

Then the fear I had turned back and refused to go 
on with the work — oh, how distressed I have been! I 
trust God will not suffer me to go to this work unless He 

D 



34 MEMOIR OF 

alone has led me to it. May I now resign myself to 
Him alone. 

20t7i. — Have concluded to wait a month before taking 
further steps, that I may make it a continual subject of 
prayer, that my way may be clear before my face. I 
trust God will make me know the way wherein I should 
walk. 

Let me not hastily decide on this all-important subject, 
for on it depends not only my own happiness, but the 
happiness of many people. 

I wish to feel that I am in the way of God's appoint- 
ment, and to wait till God reveals the path of duty to me. 

I hope I shall not form plans and then look to God 
to assure me that my plans are duty, but patiently and 
humbly trust in and wait upon Him. 

I passed a dreadful hour of distress and anxiety after 
dinner whilst reading my Bible and praying. Oh, the 
solemn duties and great responsibilities of a Christian 
minister ! 

I fear I have never been truly converted, never expe- 
rienced true repentance, and not feeling the weight and 
burthen of sin sufficiently, have never been able to appre- 
ciate the preciousness of Christ. These thoughts distress me. 

31 st. — More peace to-day than for many days 
previous. Have felt more calm in view of the ministry 
and of giving myself wholly to it. I make it a continual 
subject of prayer, and am looking daily for an answer. 
This day's comparative peace is a prelude, I trust, of 
greater assurance. Till this Jay I have had my dark 
hours. I have felt more freedom in prayer. 



C. COLDEN HOFFMAN. 35 

September 1st. — What a week of darkness and 
anxiety and distress has passed! Is it natural to suppose 
I could have had other feelings ? So young in Christian 
grace, about taking a step by which my whole life is to 
be determined, leaving the course of life which others 
have assigned for me, and entering a perfectly opposite 
one, where labour and time and study are required ; coming 
out from the world and devoting myself, soul and body, 
to the service of my Maker ! If I were an experienced 
Christian, perhaps I should have felt differently. 

I have been blessed with more light to-day. I trust 
I shall soon be filled with zeal and love for God's honour 
and glory, and see my way clear before my face. Now 
when I attempt or think of speaking to others on this 
subject, I feel a maze of doubt surrounding me. I hope 
this feeling will daily decrease, and that the love of Christ 
will constrain me wholly. I enjoyed much peace and 
comfort in the Sanctuary this day. My heart rebels often 
when I read my Bible, or visit the sick or poor. Why 
is this ? it distresses me. I have been enabled to pray 
with much more fervour to-day than usual. I trust God 
will in great mercy answer me. There is a feeling of 
pride in my heart sometimes when I think of preaching : 
I want to feel lowly and humble. 

2nd. — This morning felt much peace, but in the after- 
noon fear and dread. Oh, that God would reveal His way 
to me ! My Bible I read, but seem not to comprehend. 
Oh, for a closer walk with God ! 

3rd. — Oh, what a heart I have ! truly Solomon said, 
' The heart knoweth its own bitterness.' Others see me as I 



36 MEMOIR OF 

appear, but who sees but my Maker what passes within ? 
Oh, that I could pour into His ear my grief; but my 
prayers are so cold. I read my Bible in such a lethargic 
spirit that I almost despair. Oh, that He would reveal 
Himself soon unto me ! 

4it7i. — How shall I describe my feelings ? At times 
through the day I have suffered much distress. After 
dinner prayed with some trust. Felt much relieved, and 
went forth to my duties with a cheerful heart. The 
ministry at this time seemed not to occupy my thoughts. 
I felt as if I had resigned it to God's will. 

5th. — My heart seems to be getting worse and worse. 

6th. — I am still in darkness. Have been much de- 
pressed all day. Refreshed this evening by our meeting. 
Though very tired, and I might appear unfit to go, I 
enjoyed our exercises. I read the 12th of Hebrews. 
Would I could fully realise its blessed promises, and feel it 
was God who was afflicting me in mercy ! How can it be 
any one else ? Job says, ' Afflictions spring not from the 
dust.' He alone must order them. 

Sth. — Another week passed, — a week of darkness and 
distress. My trials have been great. Was in much 
distress and doubt this morning, until afternoon service ; 
since which time light has dawned faintly : may it be the 
breaking of day to my soul ! I have been enabled to read 
with more confidence the Word, and take some of its 
promises to myself. I long to feel that Christ is mine and 
I am His. Before and after communion I was much 
distressed ; felt so cold, and weak in faith. 



C. COLDEX HOFEUAX. 37 

9^. — Have enjoyed much quietness of mind throughout 
the day. Saw Brother Murray this evening ; talked on 
the subject of the ministry. He mentioned to me the 
exceedingly laborious study required ; the length of time 
thus employed ; my duties to my mother and sisters. He 
thought I could be as useful in mercantile life as in the 
ministry, by my example and honourable integrity. He 
spoke of my religious character in high praise, but, alas ! 
he knew not the vileness of my heart. And now I fear, if 
I go not onward, I shall have refused to take up my cross 
and follow my Master. I fear I have not trusted in His 
grace. I fear His Spirit will cease to strive with me. 



38 MEMOIR OF 



CHAPTER III. 

1839 and 1840. 

WITHDRAWS FROM HIS DECISION TO STUDY FOR THE MINISTRY — 
SEASON OF SPIRITUAL DARKNESS. 

The records of the last chapter furnish us with a 
very deeply interesting insight to the condition of 
Colden Hoffman's mind at that period. 

What a contrast do they present to the state of 
most young men's feelings and affections at the same 
period of life ! Instead of having his mind taken up 
with frivolous pursuits, or bent on selfish indulgence ; 
instead of being ardently desirous of getting on in 
the world, and having no thoughts, cares, or desires, 
beyond the present life, whether its riches, pleasures, 
or honours, as is only too frequently the case with 
persons at his age, we find him deeply in earnest 
about religion, highly prizing the glad tidings of 
salvation, his heart under the powerful constraint of 
love to Christ, and the one great anxiety of his mind, 



C. COLDEN HOFFMAN. 39 

to know what God would have him do ; and whether, 
by giving up his worldly prospects and devoting 
himself to the sacred ministry, he might not more 
effectually promote the glory of God. 

Such singleness of mind, purity of motive, and 
simplicity of heart, such devotion to God, and ear- 
nestness in his service in one so young, are, alas ! 
only too rare in this fallen and sinful world. 

There is not, perhaps, a more pleasing object, 
nor one more cheering to an aged Christian, than to 
see the features and lineaments of Divine grace 
thus beautifully displayed in the character and life 
of a young disciple. To behold him seeking after 
God, if haply he may find Him, with a sensitive 
conscience and tender affections, all going forth in 
the freshness of their youth, not to earthly objects, 
but towards our gracious God and Saviour. To see 
his opening mind with all its earnest vigour, bent on 
the acquirement of Divine knowledge, valuing the 
means of grace, loving and consecrating to God's 
service the sacred day of rest, putting honour on 
God's word, making it ' the man of his counsel,' de- 
riving from it clear views of Divine truth and much 
spiritual enlightenment ; prizing the throne of grace, 
learning the Divine art of true prayer, attending 
with great regularity on the services of the sanc- 
tuary, partaking of the Lord's Supper, seeking the 



40 MEMOIR OF 

friendship, counsel, and sympathy of God's people, 
engaging in works of active benevolence, thus show- 
ing that the whole nature, in all its youthful fresh- 
ness, vigour, and energy, is enlisted on the side of 
Grod and of His truth. 

Such a sight as this is not commonly to be met 
with, but when it is, there is not a more delightful 
picture than it furnishes to such as are able to ap- 
preciate it ; and I can truly say that I have never, 
but once, seen it so completely illustrated and so 
pleasingly displayed, as it was in the life, character, 
and person of Colden Hoffman at the period of his 
history to which we have now arrived. 

Making all allowance for the partiality of friend- 
ship, and that distance of time, which sometimes, 
like distance of space, ' adds enchantment to the 
view,' I can most truly bear witness, not merely 
from the documents which have come into my pos- 
session since his death, but from the intimate friend- 
ship and personal contact which I had with him 
during those early years, that a more beautiful 
character, with all the fascinating freshness of youth 
around it, I have never seen but once. And this, 
not from any personal charms, though his exterior 
was most pleasing, nor from any superior gifts of 
nature, which he did not possess, but from the sim- 
plicity, reality, and purity of his character, the result 



C. COLDEN HOFFMAN. 41 

of Divine grace which had thus early changed his 
heart and made him a new creature in Christ Jesus. 

After these remarks, the statement with which 
I have headed this chapter may perhaps somewhat 
surprise the reader ; — namely, that he should have 
withdrawn from his decision to study for the mi- 
nistry. It will have been seen, however, that this 
decision was rather hastily made, that he took no 
counsel with his elder friends or relations ; and that 
even with regard to his mother, who so richly de- 
served his confidence and affection, his first commu- 
nication to her was not to ask her advice, or to seek 
the benefit of her mature judgment, but to announce 
the decision at which he had arrived without con- 
sulting any one. 

In this we may trace somewhat of the haste and 
self-confidence of youth ; but when we consider that 
he was barely nineteen years of age, it is not difficult 
to make allowance for the mistake he fell into, of 
forming a decision before he had fairly ascertained 
his own mind, or had sought counsel from any of 
his friends or relatives, in whose wisdom and judg- 
ment he could repose confidence. 

We have seen the result, that though the oppo- 
sition he feared, and the difficulties he anticipated, 
did not occur, yet he immediately fell into a state 
of doubt and dar'.ness in his own mind, and was 



42 MEMOIR OF 

now unable to decide whether he ought to draw 
back, or persevere in his intentions ; nay, was unable 
to satisfy himself what Grod's purposes for him were, 
of which he should fully have made up his mind 
before he came to so grave a decision. No one, 
however, can censure him for having been influenced 
by improper motives ; and well would it be for the 
Church of Christ, if all who venture to become 
aspirants for the sacred office of the ministry, could 
produce testimonials as unimpeachable before the 
bar of Grod, of the purity of their motives, their 
devotedness to Christ, or their fitness to preach His 
Grospel, as Colden Hoffman, even at this early period 
of his life, in the crudity of his first aspirations 
after the office of the ministry. 

From the records of his journal, of which the 
following are extracts, it would appear, that doubts 
of his fitness for the office, and his inability to satisfy 
himself that he had been called of God, induced 
him to abandon his intentions and to resolve upon 
remaininof in business. 



September 11th, 1839. — Had aVowed myself almost to 
decide upon not studying for the ministry — suffered much 
at the thought of heing unwilling to take up my cross and 
follow the Lamh. Spent some two hours this morning in 
writing to my mother ; told her of brother Murray's con- 



C. COLDEN HOFFMAN. 43 

versation. She must gather from that, that I was 
wavering. 

18th. — With regard to the ministry my mind is still 
unsettled. I do not feel that confidence in its being my 
duty. I fear that if I should give up all thoughts of it, I 
should reproach myself for refusing to take up my cross. 

23rd. — Ought I not to have a more fervent love of 
Christ ? I trust I may daily grow in grace, and that God 
will make me more and more His child by adoption and 
grace. How is the subject of the ministry now viewed? 
I do not feel that burning zeal for Christ, that love of souls, 
that faith and hope which would enable me to triumph 
over all my difficulties. I hope God will make my way 
clear before my eyes. The distress and trials of the past 
month and the present will, I trust, work for my good. 
May I know myself better and trust my Maker in all 
things. 

26th. — I daily pray for guidance as to the course I 
shall pursue with regard to the ministry. 

October 2nd. — I saw N to-day ; he advised me 

no longer to delay a determination on the ministry. With 
my present feelings I cannot think of embarking on such 
an ocean of uncertainty. Doubts arise as to whether I 
shall glorify my Maker more in the ministry than I should 
in business. 

3rd. — I humbly trust that I am growing in grace, but 
I seem not to have given myself up soul and body to His 
service. I feel sorry I set so poor an example to men, of 
what a Christian should be. Mentioned to sister this 
evening my intention of no longer looking upon the ministry 



44 MEMOIR OF 

as my sphere of duty, and therefore judge God has heen 
pleased I should yet remain in the station I am now in. 

This is nearly the last reference he makes to the 
subject in his journal; and it would hence appear, 
that, having been too hasty in his original decision, he 
had come to the conclusion, after much anxious 
thought and prayer, that God had not called him 
to the ministry of the Gospel. 

It might be supposed that this was the result 
of a period of backsliding, such as many Christians 
are, unhappily, subject to ; and that he had drawn 
back from a feeling of dislike to the work, or a 
fear of the self-sacrifice which it involved; but of 
this there is no trace; so far from it, his journal 
for some time after he had arrived at this decision, 
breathes a more healthy, cheerful tone than it had 
done during the time that his mind was oppressed 
with the anxiety of deciding on his future course. 

It is true that a period of darkness and great 
spiritual despondency overtook him some months 
after, but this is not traceable either to a spirit of 
backsliding, or to remorse for having drawn back 
from his intention of devoting himself to the minis- 
try ; but was one of those mysterious seasons, of which 
most real Christians have had some experience, when 
God, for His own wise purposes, withdraws the light 
of His countenance, leaving the soul in darkness 



C. COLDEX HOFFMAN. 45 

and dismay ; which is quite compatible with an 
earnest seeking after God, though under deep 
oppression, much sorrow and heaviness of heart. 

In illustration of this I shall give some further 
quotations from his journal, showing the more 
cheerful and hopeful state of his mind immediately 
after his decision to remain in business had been 
made ; and then some passages showing the gloom 
that settled upon him in the year 1840. 



Sept. 27th. — Enjoyed much peace and cheerfulness 
of spirit all day. 

28th. — I desire to feel that I have chosen God as my 
portion, that I may seek for pleasures that He has pro- 
vided. 

Oct. 4:th. — How highly should I value the hour spent 
in my room at my morning devotions : it is then I ask 
for strength for the day. God has hlessed me with many 
temporal comforts ; may I fully value and realise all His 
spiritual ones. 

p.m. — I have great cause for thankfulness. Attended 
our meeting, and remember none at which I experienced 
more comfort. In the middle of the day I retired to the 
loft at the store, and prayed to God for a blessing and 
strength. He blessed me, and enabled me, before going to 
our meeting, to approach Him in prayer. He blessed me 
while waiting on Him. Oh, may He keep me ! His is 
the power. Felt that the law was my schoolmaster to 



46 MEMOIR OF 

bring me to Christ. Rest upon Him, my soul, and look 
daily to Him for the bread of life. Have enjoyed much 
comfort and peace this evening. 

5th. — Rose in a peaceful frame of mind. May God 
increase in me the graces of His Spirit. Happy in mind. 
Felt my need of spiritual food. All day confined to busi- 
ness. May the coming Sabbath be blessed to me. May 
I be strengthened at the Lord's table, and receive the 
bread of life. 

6th. — Sunday. — Enjoyed comfort in the temple of the 
Lord. I begin to feel, I trust, the blessedness of grace. 
Sweet comfort and peace after the sacrament. While 
kneeling at the table, eating the bread and drinking the 
wine, my heart did not seem to realize the privilege suf- 
ficiently ; before, was fearful and timid at times ; after, 
peaceful and calm. 

Oct. Sth. — Let me look forward to my devotion as a 
time of refreshment, and come to God as a kind Father, 
who knoweth my frame. Strengthened at devotions. 
May God watch over me through the day and bless me. 

p.m. He has watched over me ; praised be His holy 
name. To feel that I am His ; to be able to make men- 
tion of His goodness, and to have His honour dear to me ; 
these things I would have. But, alas ! how weak am I ! 

9th. — Peaceful. Refreshed and strengthened by de- 
votion. I feel my weakness. Ought I not to feel con- 
tented and happy in my business ? Many are my 
temptations there ; may God deliver me. Wrote to 
mother my decision about the ministry. At times en- 
joyed very peaceful moments in prayer and contemplation. 



C. COLDEN HOFFMAN. 47 

10th. — Peaceful. I desire to feel the love of Christ 
constraining me. My prayers seem to be without power. 
My soul, wait thou upon God. 

I trust I am growing in grace. Woke with a hymn 
upon my lips. May the Lord keep me ; give me a heart 
to love Him, and sanctify me to His service. 

11th. — The Lord is very merciful to me. May I 
know and love Him better. Much refreshed by our meet- 
ing : took one of the clerks with me. May God bless them 
to him. He was much gratified. 

lfith. — God has granted me some peace and comfort 
this evening. May I grow in grace. Are not these 
trials working my good? Surrounded by all temporal 
good at home, my sord was barren ; here, where trials and 
temptations beset me, I am strengthened. Take heed and 
see the workings of His power. What good have I done 
to-day ? What evil ? Alas ! my sins are many. In- 
ward corruption ! 

17th, a.m. — Weak in faith. Watch. 

p.m. Cheerful through the day. I wish to feel the love 
of Christ constraining me, to be jealous of His honour, 
to love Him, and have my affections set on things above. 
I want a realizing sense of eternal things. I feel my own 
corruption and barrenness to be so great that I cannot 
realize that I have any participation in the peace of God's 
children. I know it is alone through Christ's merits; 
but practically to feel these truths is different from a mere 
knowledge and confession of them. 

l§th. — Attended our meeting. Mr. Fox not at home. 
These are precious privileges. The Holy Spirit I felt 



48 MEMOIR OF 

was with us to bless us. A realizing sense of the great 
truths of the Gospel I wish to feel. I have a feeling of 
dissatisfaction with myself often ; the work of grace seems 
to go on so slowly, if, happily, I can feel it is going on. 
Doubts of this often distress me. Oh, may God in mercy 
patiently enable me to wait, and enlighten my eyes to see 
the way in which I shall go ; that I may lead a Christian 
and useful life here, and be fitted each day for a better one 
above. 

V.Hh. — Have enjoyed more comfort and peace than 
usual to-day. I feel God's mercies to me are many. More 
trust in God. 

20th. — Rose at twenty minutes before six, with a re- 
membrance of God's mercy. He gave me His Spirit, and 
refreshed me at my morning devotions. May He watch 
over me and bless me this day, which He has set apart for 
His glory. 

p.m. Praised be the Lord for all His mercies. 
Much comfort and calmness enjoyed. I long for fuller 
assurance, for victory over my corrupt nature, and 
livelier views of God's goodness, mercy, and long- 
suffering. 

Nov. 17th. — The Lord's day, and a day of many 
mercies. Would that I had a heart to praise God for 
them, and to feel them as I ought. He blessed me in the 
sanctuary, among my friends, and in the retirement of my 
room. Yes, at all times He has dealt bountifully with me. 
How little gratitude do I feel ; how little do I realize the 
love of Christ. Even in the midst of all these blessings, I 
feel as if I had not given myself up wholly to the Lord. 



C. COLDEN HOFFMAN. 49 

Let me more frequently contemplate the great love of 
Christ. I am now in the midst of prosperity. May I, by 
God's blessing, be enabled to acknowledge the author of 
every good gift, and in the midst of His favours not forget 
by whose power I enjoy them. I feel a desire to serve my 
Maker, and also a strong power within, as it were, keep- 
ing me bound down to the things of sense. I do not feel 
this corrupt nature with sufficient sorrow. My heart has 
been at times filled with a blessed hope of life eternal, 
through the merits of my Saviour. 

Dec. ISih. — For the last two days have felt more 
deeply my need of a new heart. I have earnestly prayed 
to God to grant it, which, in His goodness, may He do, 
that I may hereafter live to His glory. 

lGth. — I feel an inward struggle. I hardly know how 
to describe it. I have such imperfect views of my own 
sinfulness, Christ's love, and eternity. My faith is so weak 
that I seem to doubt the realities of spiritual things. And 
yet I go on ; tbe world calls me righteous ; but, oh, where 
is that living Faith, Hope and Love ? May the Lord 
grant His face to shine upon me, that I may count all 
things but loss for the excellency of the knowledge of 
Christ Jesus my Lord. 

I have not the slightest doubt that the decision 
at which he arrived of abandoning his intention 
of studying for the ministry was a wise one ; and I 
am as fully persuaded that his loving Father, who 
knew the end from the beginning, did graciously 

E 



50 MEMOIR OF 

guide and direct him, in answer to his earnest and 
anxious prayers ; for it is evident that Ms mind had 
not reached that maturity, nor his soul obtained 
that spiritual experience, which they afterwards did ; 
and that Grod was about to lead him by a way that 
he knew not, and after giving him much deeper 
views of his own weakness and depravity, to bring 
him up out of the valley of humiliation, qualified 
both for the enjoyment of great peace in his own 
soul, and far more efficiency as a minister of the 
Grospel of Christ. The following extracts from his 
journal, however, will show how 'hard put to it' he 
was during his spiritual conflicts in this valley, and 
how true and real was the warfare in which he was 
engaged, against his own corrupt nature and the 
power of Satan. 

Let not those who have never experienced such 
spiritual conflicts themselves, who have never known 
such seasons of darkness, who have never — like the 
Apostle Paul and his Ephesian converts — wrestled 
against the powers, the wicked spirits, and the 
rulers of the darkness of this world, criticise, judge, 
or condemn those who have ; out of such conflicts 
there comes forth a Christian of nobler dimensions, 
deeper experience, higher attainments, and more 
fervent love to Christ, than is to be found amongst 
those whose convictions of sin have been less deep, 



C. GOLDEN HOFFMAN. 51 

and whose spiritual struggles and warfare have been 
less arduous. 

So it was with Colden Hoffman. We shall see, 
as we advance, that this season of darkness, dis- 
couragement, and conflict, which continued for 
many months, was succeeded by such freedom and 
deliverance from the power of sin, by such love to 
Christ, and such joy and peace in the Holy Ghost, 
as shone forth more and more brightly in his life, 
to his dying day. 



Feb. 1<oih, 1840. — I feel my heart to be turned away 
from God. Doubts distress me. I fear some intermediate 
steps in my conversion have been omitted, and that in my 
outward Christian walk and conversation I have been in- 
fluenced by improper motives. 

2Sth. — I attended this evening our Sunday-school 
meeting at Mr. Fox's. The subject of our study was the 
latter part of the ISth chapter of St. Matthew, ' Forgive- 
ness.' How much does God forgive us ! and should we 
not be ready to forgive those who trespass against us ? 
How shall I describe my inward feelings ? Oh, I am 
weak. I do not feel as if I could teach a child, or heartily 
recommend from experience to my friend the comfort of tbe 
Gospel. Now I feel so weak ; but I trust the Lord will 
strengthen me and make me to know the love of Christ — 
to feel tbat His blood cleanseth from ah sin. I am con- 
tinually encompassed and tried with temptations. Each 



52 MEMOIR OF 

desire after holiness, each attempt to pray, each space of 
time given to the reading of the Bible, while in God's holy 
temple, while united at the family altar, and while talking 
and writing on religions subjects, I feel a powerful influence 
in my heart opposing and striving against these means of 
grace. I trust the Lord will keep me, and fight against 
those who figbt against me, and at last give me victory. 

29th. — I have allowed my appetite to overcome me. I 
feel sorry. Conscience told me I was eating too much, as 
it ever reproves me when I do wrong, but I would not 
listen ; the same sin I commit day after day, and always 
feel the same contrition. 

Oh, when shall I overcome my infirmities ? let me ask 
pardon of the Lord and pray for His aid. 

March 9th. — -Dreadful darkness am I in, prayers cold, 
heartless. After studying four verses of Scripture for some 
time, say half-an-hour, I could hardly remember them. I 
hate almost to go to bed feeling in this sad and wretched 
state. But cannot I trust in Christ who taketh away the 
sin of the world ? 

I received a gift from Mr. Fox, a letter, &c: may I be 
thankful to God for his friendship. 

13^. — Dark, sad, desponding, fearful. Alas ! Oh, 
what a wicked heart I have ; oh, how often I sin ; oh, that 
the Lord would lift upon me the light of His countenance, 
but I deserve it not. Lord, increase my faith. 

15th, Sunday. — Oh, wretched man that I am, who shall 
deliver me from the bondage of sin ? 

Heard a powerful sermon from Mr. Eastburn this 
afternoon, from the text 1 Cor. xvi. 22 : 'If any man love 



C. COLDEN HOFFMAN. 53 

not the Lord Jesus Christ, let him he Anathema, Mara- 
natha.' 

What shall I do? — for St. Paul says, he that loveth 
not the Lord Jesus shall be accursed. God will not accept 
half my heart, and I feel I have not given it all wholly to 
Him. Mr. E. said there was no point on which men 
more frequently deceived themselves. 

16 th. — I feel I must have a new heart before I can be 
saved. I daily pray for it. Because I have it not I am sad 
and sorrowful ; I have no power of my own to love God. 
How can I pray to Him that my whole life may be spent 
to His glory,- when I do not feel His love constraining 
me? 

19th. — I feel a disinclination to seek after God, a vital 
principle seems to be wanting ; a blank is within my heart. 
I do not think I pursue heaven as the great end and aim 
of my life. 

Passed the evening in reading the Bible and prayer ; 
feel strengthened and refreshed. 

20th. — Attended our meeting, saw others rejoicing in 
the Lord, and I, to all appearance, rejoiced also. But I 
felt within my heart as if I was not one with them ; an in- 
describable sort of feeling of darkness, distance from God 
pervades my heart. Yet a whisper from within says, Fear 
not, and I know not whether it is the Spirit's voice, or my 
wicked heart tempting me to rest satisfied with my low 
attainments. I do not go to my prayers with the joy and 
confidence of a child addressing a kind father ; when on 
my knees a mist seems to enshroud me. 

25th. — Oh, how far from God! How cold my love, 



54 MEMOIR OF 

sadness and gloom fill my heart ; my way is dark ; prayers 
cold. I read my Bible without the spirit of devotion. But 
come, must I give up ? Oh, that I loved God and could 
put all my trust in Him. I feel at times as if I should he 
overtaken with sudden ruin. 

2tith. — I do not seem willing to use the means of grace, 
and strive and labour after holiness. Would I felt more 
delight in prayer ; hut often now when I end I seem weaker 
than when I began. 

April 10th. — Great alienation from God. Oh, what 
do I suffer ! I sometimes think I am almost crazy. N"o 
faith, no love, no warmth in prayer ; forgetfulness of God, 
overcome by temptations, sin openly against my judgment. 
What shall I do ? A heavy weight rests on my heart — 
its burden is intolerable. Will the Lord cast off for ever? 

Mother and sisters came into town to-day. They say, 
' You look well,' and to all appearance I am well. But 
within! — blackness, darkness, sin. 

11th. — Still in darkness. I can lift up my soul to 
God now and then at my business, but the door seems to 
be closed, and the spirit fled when I enter my room. 

April Ktih. — For the few last days have felt, I think, 
the power of religion. What is it ? Is not man brought 
to know and love his Creator, Redeemer, and Sanctifier, by 
it ? It unites to Christ the living Head. Sin often over- 
comes, it dwells in me, I see it in myself and in others. The 
heart is turned away from God. He is a God of love. 

20th. — Wretchedly cold and dead to spiritual things. 

21st. — Miserable, heartless, and dead. 

22nd. — Still far from peace. 



C. COLDEN HOFFMAX. 55 

23rd — Have less sadness, but may not be in a safer 
state. I bave not a deep love to my Saviour. 

2±th. — How little power I bave to overcome tempta- 
tions ! May I pray for more grace. 

May 9th. — Ligbt seems to be sbining into my soul. 
I am justified by faith. For some time past I bave felt as 
if I bad not entirely resigned myself up to God; tbis bas 
given me mucb fear and doubt, but can I expect to bave 
tbis feeling of blessed trust and dependence on and in God 
at once ? Is it not a progressive work ? As I grow 
in age may I grow in grace and in tbe knowledge of 
God. 

18^. — What shall I say? That darkness surrounds 
me ? My soul is indeed dark ; I seem to lack knowledge ; 
I am subject to despondency. Do not feel that I am 
Christ's. Pray that I may be so in my room, but too 
often holy things are forgotten amidst the world's occu- 
pations. 

2-Lth. — I feel more the necessity of a change of heart, 
life and affection. Take great pleasure at Sunday-school. 
Listened to two sweet and comforting sermons. See 
sermon book, May 24ith. 

July 29th. — I fear I am not in a safe state. I do 
not love God with all my heart ; and am continually 
disobeying His commands. My forgetfulness of Him, 
my coldness and deadness to all His mercies, convince me 
of condemnation. And now, who shall deliver me from 
this state ? Jesus Christ. Ah ! but where is my faith ? 
Where is my deadness to the world ? Beading the Bible 
is too often a task. Such is my unhappy state. May 



56 MEMOIR OF 

He make me sensible of my wretched condition, and grant 
me faith and peace through Jesus Christ. 

31st. — Have not read a line in my Bible to-day. 
Alas ! I find my heart utterly turned away from serving 
the Lord. Would I seek Him by prayer ? A sense of 
my sinfulness and my coldness of heart in a measure unfits 
me for the privilege. The Bible I have not taken as my 
treasure. 

August 1st. — Perfectly wretched ! Never, never have 
I experienced such dreadful coldness of heart towards 
God. 

16th. — Sunday. Have just returned from Mr. Fox. 
Before I left he read a chapter in the Bible and prayed 
for God's blessing upon me, and also gave a book, 
Witherspoon on Regeneration. I was moved in his 
prayer, and I pray God to hearken and bless us. Returned 
home ; prayed for a new heart, for I feel I need it. A 
heart to love God. 

23rd. — The words of Jesus to His countrymen I fear 
apply to me, 'Ye will not come to me that ye may be 
saved.' I have not peace of mind. When in the house of 
God I feel a deadness to pray, and coldness of heart to 
Him. Wben teaching my Sunday scholars I find my 
heart is not (shall I say it ? ) truly touched with the love 
of Christ ; when I feel a reluctance to confess Christ before 
the world, I groan in my spirit and fear I am undone. 
Thus my way is dark, I do not rest in Christ. He is not 
precious, because I do not feel the truth of the Bible. I 
cry daily, Lord, Lord, give me a new heart. Give me 
understanding and I shall live. But is it with my whole 



C. COLDEX HOFFMAN. 57 

heart that I cry ; or is it only to satisfy conscience ? Mr. 
Fox gave me a letter of advice this afternoon in answer to 
a note I sent him last Monday. I have read it over twice, 
and prayed to God to hless it to me and to hless him. I 
am a fallen creature ; Christ, the Son of God, has died for 
me to save me from the wrath of God. God is in Christ 
reconciling the world unto Himself, not imputing their 
trespasses unto them. 

27 'th. — It is hard for me to write or think of the state 
of my soul, darkness overwhelms me. The conviction 
that I have no part in the religion of Jesus comes like a 
blight over my spirit. When I rise in the morning I feel 
such a languor that I with difficulty bring myself to the 
throne of grace, and then it requires exertion to pray for 
those things that are for my soul's good ; it is a continual 
struggle, often. And when I have prayed, it is like a 
task that is done. I go forth to business, but I fear none 
would know me for a Christian by my works. I come 
home to dinner, and when I go into my room I fall down 
to thank God for His mercy in keeping me. With my 
lips I thank Him, but too often my heart is far from Him. 

2>\st. — Desiring to know and love God more and 
better. I saw Mr. Fox this evening, but would not tell him 
my feelings. I think my heart is not truly converted. 
And notwithstanding this solemn thought my heart is 
cold. I seek the Lord earnestly. 

Sept. 1st. — Have been reading again in Wither spoon 
on Regeneration. I fear I have not experienced a change 
of heart. Would that I had! I feel myself to be in 
great darkness. I desire to have a right apprehension of 



58 MEMOIR OF 

God : that my duty may become my pleasure. When I 
went to see Lewis and prayed with him and read with 
him, the motive was not from true love to God, or else 
how could I feel such coldness ? When I am in busi- 
ness, I am often ashamed to introduce religion to my 
friends. 

I have been committing to memory the first part of 
the Gospel of St. Matthew. Almost every evening when 
I come home from the store, though tired, I go to my 
room to study it and pray. But often when I rise from 
prayer I am weaker than before. 

4th. — Since I received Mr. Fox's letter I have been 
more diligent in the study of the Bible and more zealous in 
prayer, and I feel the effect in my daily walk. My 
thoughts are more heavenward; but alas! too earthly. 
In the morning I generally rise between five and six ; 
learn a few verses in the Gospel of St. Matthew, and read 
and repeat that which I have before learnt ; from fifteen to 
thirty minutes pray, and for half an hour for some days 
past ; and I thank my Creator I have been permitted to 
pray in sincerity. So when I go forth to business I feel 
fresh, and glad, and light of heart. Then I am surrounded 
by vanity all the day long, and the fair and peaceful calm 
within is ruffled ; so that I forget I am a stranger on earth, 
and I forget my Creator ; so that when I come again to 
my room at evening, tired and weary, I am almost ready 
to give up in despair, that I should day after day seek 
God in the morning, deny Him in the day, or at least 
forget Him, and feel estranged from Him in the evening. 
But lately I have not felt so estranged from Him when 



C. COLDEX HOFFMAX. 59 

night came, but have gone to my room to ask Him to 
sanctify and bless me. 

23rd. — The world seems to have got such a hold 
upon me that I am not able to tear myself from it. The 
example of others with whom I am daily thrown in con- 
tact so unfits me for my Master's service. My heart 
grows cold and cannot realize the promises. 

Dec. 14:th. — To-morrow, if I am spared, I enter my 
twenty -first year. 



60 MEMOIR OF 



CHAPTER IV. 

1841 — 1843. 

GEOWTH IN GRACE ILLNESS DECIDES FOR THE SECOND TIME 

TO STUDY FOR THE MINISTRY REMARKABLE OUTPOURING 

OF THE SPIRIT DURING PASSION-WEEK. 

The season of spiritual darkness with which the 
last chapter closed, continued for some time, but 
was succeeded by a period of greater peace, and his 
journal during the years 1842 and 1843 furnishes 
evidence of a pleasing progress, though neither rapid 
nor thorough. 

In the winter of 1841 he was attacked with 
typhus fever, and brought very near to the borders 
of the grave. The illness continued for some weeks, 
during which time I had the opportunity of being 
with him daily, and the privilege of nursing him at 
nights. From this illness he slowly recovered, and 
shortly after, his thoughts of the ministry revived, 



C. COLDEN HOFFMAN. 61 

but I prefer allowing him to speak for himself in his 
own words. The following is an extract from a 
document which he wrote, and which contains a 
brief but interesting record of his early life, as well 
as his thoughts on the important subject of the 
ministry. I should like to publish it entire, but 
having the wholesome fear before my eyes of falling 
into that common error, the making biographies too 
long, I must content myself with such extracts as 
are likely to be most useful. I cannot but think 
that the following passages ought to be very in- 
structive and edifying to any young man who has 
thoughts of studying for the ministry : — 

THOUGHTS OP THE MINISTRY. 
* # # * # 

I think it was want of faith which made me give up 
my previous plan ; I felt my weakness and inahility, and 
did not feel assured I was called of God ; and now I do 
not feel assured within, that it is the course of Providence. 
When I do, oh, may He give me grace gladly to leave 
all to follow Him ! 

I continued in business till the early part of November 
1841, when I was taken with a severe sickness, which 
brought me near the grave : for more than a week I was 
dangerously ill. I recovered very slowly, and remained 
in the city till the first of February, when I came to 
Goshen. During my recovery I had thoughts again of 
giving up business and studying for the ministry ; these 



62 MEMOIR OF 

thoughts were strengthened by friends who visited me. 
From this time to the present the subject has been on my 
mind a source of anxiety. I spoke of my thoughts of 
the ministry to Mr. Fox and my sister, Mrs. Lindley 
Hoffman ; felt much more cheerful, and returned with 
an intention of endeavouring to ascertain if the ministry 
was my course of duty. * * * My spiritual condition 
gives me more cause to doubt my duty to study than 
anything else. I feel a want of an intelligent belief in the 
truths of the Bible, — a belief that shall affect my heart 
and my understanding. I want to be enabled to say, 
' I know whom I have believed,' ' I know that my Re- 
deemer liveth.' No matter what others may think of me, 
I must have this inward witness, before I can have peace. 
This I desire to have, and have earnestly prayed for it ; 
but till I have it, till I feel the love of Christ constraining 
me, I have fears that it is presumption in me to dare to 
presume to preach the Gospel : and yet at the same time 
the thought arises, study and the necessary preparation, 
evidences of Christianity, yes, all the preparatory studies 
before ordination would, I trust, settle my mind, confirm 
my faith, and be a blessed means of enabling me to preach 
from my heart the Gospel of Truth. Now I feel so ig- 
norant and weak in faith, as often scarcely to be able to 
teach a scholar, or recommend religion to a friend. Even 
in partaking of the communion I have suffered much 
distress of mind from my -little faith ; fearing I was an 
unworthy partaker, and that God would visit me with 
some grievous judgment, and that I might be eating and 
drinking damnation to myself. 



C. COLDEX HOFFMAN. 63 

In visiting the poor I could not talk and point to 
them the way of peace, and tell them where to find true 
riches. In affliction, too, the Christian's part is to com- 
fort the mourners and console the afflicted ; hut I have 
felt great need of power and strength so to do, — to speak 
from a heart feeling the truth it was speaking. I wish 
to have a burning love to the Saviour ; to have a realizing 
sense of what He has done for my soul, and for all the 
world, and long to tell others of it, and lead others to 
Him, and then I should feel better able to preach, warn, 
and exhort. When I was in business I used to think, 
if I had more time I would increase in holiness, study the 
Bible more, and pray more. But I look back to those 
days as daj^s of far more peace and joy of heart and 
heavenly -mindedness than I have now; for notwith- 
standing I have the whole day at my disposal, my time 
is squandered away, and the hours bring remorse to my 
mind as they pass away unimproved. So I find that a 
removal from the cares and duties of business is not 
sufficient to ensure us peace, we must have the heart to 
loA*e God and do His will. * * * The preparatory study 
required also gives me trouble lest I should be unable to 
accomplish it. The Latin and Greek I have lately 
commenced, — in the latter having been somewhat inter- 
rupted — besides studying frequently. When I felt great 
languor of body I have found it difficult to make progress. 
I have felt a fulness about my head, and much languor 
of the whole body, and dulness of mind. * * * It is 
true the study would be long and difficult, but if I am 
thus enabled to do good in the world in after life, more 



64 MEMOIR OF 

than perhaps in any other station, though it cost seven 
years if I live, what a moment is that, compared with 
eternity ; and if there is no douht hut that in that time, 
I may he fitted for the ministry, shall the required labour 
prevent ? 

This study will also bring its own reward, of im- 
proving my mind. I think I have a heart that is easily 
touched with the wants of others, and if I had hut the 
ability to relieve others, it is always my pleasure to do 
so ; so that in the ministry if I felt the great spiritual 
wants of my people, I think my heart would be fully 
drawn out towards them, to lead and guide them to the 
Saviour ; if I only feel and realise in my own heart the 
Saviour's love, and God's goodness and mercy, which I 
trust diligent study of the Bible and other means will 
impart to me through God's blessing upon them. I do 
not think I shall ever make a preacher of talent or 
one to stand high in literary attainments, but I rather 
hope to do good in a quiet way, by a humble walk and 
conversation and steady perseverance to win souls. Study 
would require much self-denial : at my age to te going 
over the rudiments of the languages, and day by day 
passing my time mostly in my room in study, when I 
have been for so long a time accustomed to be out in the 
open air and in active business would be very trying. 
But if I can keep in mind the end, the greater ability to 
serve God my Creator, and remember the reward of them 
who turn many to righteousness ; if I can feel I am 
advancing in knowledge temporal and spiritual, then I 
shall not be likely to be cast down, or easily discouraged. 



C. COLDEN HOFFMAN. 65 

If I have a firm conviction in my heart, that God has 
called me to this work, and that I seek it not from any- 
other motive than that of glorifying Him, I shall do well, 
and this will be a support, and shield me in and from 
temptation. * * * The study for the ministry would 
be more congenial to my feelings than the business of life. 
Its studies would all tend to the great end of life, — know- 
ledge of God, and preparation for eternity. In business I 
am labouring day after day for money : mind and body are 
thus occupied. But in the ministry I seek not the wealth 
of this world, but that treasure which endureth to eternal 
life. In business I am surrounded by the ungodly, and 
their spirit is contagious ; I must hear the name of God 
blasphemed, and mingle with many who are spending their 
lives in trifles. In the ministry I shall be delivered from 
these drawbacks. I have now little knowledge, and small 
ability to argue, reason, and resist the mighty current 
which meets me in business. My prospects if I do not 
study for the ministry are very fair. * * * 

At present I imagine that neither my mind nor body 
is in a robust or healthy state. My constitution would 
be more tried in the ministry than in either of the other 
spheres. I do not know exactly the amount of labour it 
would require for the ministry, and therefore am unable to 
judge whether or not I could bear it. Certainly not hav- 
ing a strong constitution is an objection. * * * But is 
it likely I shall have an understanding heart after study ? 
Have I not neglected, and do I not now neglect, many 
opportunities of improvement? Yes ; and if so, what 
reason have I to hope I shall be more zealous hereafter ? 



66 MEMOIK OF 

* * * * When I look at myself, and my own weakness 
for the ministry, I am completely discouraged, and my 
heart fails within me. And supposing I had commenced 
my studies, I imagine the thought will arise, ' How much 
more useful you might have heen in "business, if only you 
had used the means of grace, and consecrated all your goods 
to God ; that was a sphere more fitting for you ; it was 
the sphere for which you were educated, and for which 
your abilities were more fitted;' and St. Paul says, ' Let 
every man abide in the same calling wherein he was 
called.' On the other hand, if in business, I imagine 
myself saying with regret, ' See how the years are passing 
away ; all this time you might have been cultivating your 
mind, and improving your understanding ; and though 
without brilliant talents, would you not, by study and 
patience, have acquired sufficient knowledge, and your 
mind become settled and habituated to study : so that in 
time you would have become a useful minister, having an 
understanding heart ? ' Also, my own ease and my own 
comfort being on the side of business, if this should be my 
decision, I should fear that the cross had been refused, and 
if I had chosen I might have overcome the difficulties in 
my path to the ministry, hut I thought it too hard, and I 
loved my ease and comfort too well ; and I remember the 
words of Christ, ' He that leaveth not all and followeth 
after me, is not worthy of me.' I fear I have loved the 
world too well to give up all. 

So I am pulled first one way, and then another, and 
come to no determination. 



C. COLDEN HOFFMAN. 67 

July 28th, 1842. — The foregoing I gave to Mr. Fox 
to read to-day. He said I had expressed my views fully, 
lie expressed his satisfaction, and saw no objection to my 
studying for the ministry ; and that once having decided 
to do so, I should give myself no further anxiety, but look 
upon my way as ordered by God, and that I was called 
by the Spirit. 

Sufficient time has now elapsed for me to decide. I 
have prayed for God's guidance ; no obstacle prevents ; 
but, on the other hand, my own feelings, and the circum- 
stances of my former life, all seem to point to that road as 
the path of God's appointment. Let me, then, set apart 
next Sunday as a day of final decision with regard to this 
weighty matter. The opinions of others should not weigh 
too much upon me, but let me rather look to God my 
Creator. ' The ways of man are before the eyes of the 
Lord, and He pondereth all his goings.' ' Trust ye in 
the Lord for ever, for in the Lord Jehovah is everlasting 
strength.' ' He that hateth his life in this world shall keep 
it unto life eternal.' ' If God so clothe the grass of the 
field, which to-day is, and to-morrow is cast into the oven, 
shall He not much more clothe you, ye of little faith ? ' 
' I will never leave thee nor forsake thee. The Lord is my 
helper, and I will not fear what man shall do unto me.' 
(Heb. xiii. 5, 6.) ' Seeing Him who is invisible.' As an 
immortal being, and as I shall be judged in the last day, 
let me look at the subject before me. The Bible declares 
we are not our own, we are bought with a price. God so 
loved the world, as to give His Son to die for us that we 
might live. Then, as a Christian, my life should be de- 



68 MEMOIR OF 

voted to my Saviour, who has bought me with His 
own hlood. I am God's by creation and redemption — I 
think from my youth I have seen, and can trace, the lead- 
ings of Providence. In my early youth I heard a call to 
the work, throughout my boyhood it was heard ; and now 
at manhood, and with these feelings, can I, dare I, draw 
back ? Though blind, and ignorant, and weak, and sin- 
ful, as I feel myself to be, if it is the will of the Most High, 
He is able to strengthen, and mighty to help. His will 
be done, not mine. 

The circumstances of my life seem so to direct, as I 
said : In childhood, and youth, and manhood, I have heard 
this call. The way seems open before me, and no obstacle 
of sufficient importance to prevent, opposes itself. My 
friend, Mr. Fox, thinks the spiritual condition of one who 
has this holy office in view, ought to be deeply considered, 
and to be a question of the first importance. With regard 
to my own case he has answered it satisfactorily ; so also 
has the Eev. Mr. Spencer, who said he had no doubt of it. 
For myself I trust I shall feel more deeply the truths of 
the Bible, and as I grow in age grow in grace. 

My health I have considered, and also consulted 
with Mends, and do not think this should prevent. My 
studies, though long and difficult, should not prevent ; for 
let me remember the reward of those who turn many to 
righteousness. And then, besides, life is short, and labour 
is the doom of man ; and here I labour for the Lord ; here 
I am spending my life in a good work, working out my 
own salvation, and helping others ; and what though I have 
not the ease of the man of wealth ; what though many a 



C. COLDEN HOFFMAN. 69 

sad and bitter hour is past in labour of study, and constant 
exertion through life is required, time is short, and ' there 
remaineth a rest for the people of God ? ' 

I have considered the claims of my mother and sisters, 
and the duties I owe to my family, and do not find that 
they interfere with my study for the ministry. 

I look upon my present profession (a merchant) as one 
in which success was quite uncertain : it is uncongenial to 
my feelings, and with my thoughts and feelings towards 
the ministry as they have been, I feel an instinctive dread 
of going again to it. 

I have the temporal means to prepare myself, as far as 
learning goes ; my mother and friends make no objection. 

So I see not but that the way is clear ; I have prayed 
for direction, my friends have done so, and I know not 
anything to prevent my deciding for the ministry, trusting 
to God. 

Such was the spirit and such were the motives 
under the influence of which Golden Hoffman de- 
voted himself to the sacred office of the ministry of 
the Gospel. Here were no worldly aims, no mixed 
motives, no self-seeking, but a simple, entire sur- 
render of himself to the service of Christ, involving 
much self-sacrifice, a loss of good worldly prospects, 
and a life of trial ; the first instalment of which was, 
the laborious study it required to prepare him for 
the sacred office. 

It will be seen, however, that with all his sin- 



70 MEMOIE OF 

cerity, deep piety, watchfulness over his own spirit, 
and singleness of eye, he had never yet obtained 
that settled peace for which he so greatly longed. 
During the whole of his past life, he had been 
striving and struggling, warring against inward cor- 
ruption, seeking after Grod, but he had never 
obtained full assurance, either of his having been 
born again or of his being a child of Gfod. He had 
not yet received the spirit of adoption whereby we 
cry Abba, Father ; he had not been thoroughly de- 
livered from the spirit of bondage. 

The time, however, was now approaching when 
Grod was about to vouchsafe to him this blessing. 

There are many persons who profess to believe 
in the Holy Grhost, who never expect anything from 
Him ; this is practical unbelief, under the cover of a 
nominal profession of religion : and when Gfod does 
pour out of His Spirit, in a marked and unmistake- 
able manner, into the hearts of any of His people, 
such persons are the first to make an outcry of 
enthusiasm, weakness of mind, and so forth. But 
wisdom is justified of her children, notwithstanding 
the carping spirit and ridicule of the world- 

Colden Hoffman, from the period of dedicating 
himself for the second time to the ministry, on the 
7th August, 1842, had been going on steadily with 
his studies, and the records of his journal present 



C. COLDEN HOFFMAN. 7 ] 

us with a much more cheerful and satisfactory tone 
of mind. He resolved, during Lent 1843, and more 
"especially in Passion-week, to devote himself very 
much to the study and contemplation of the person 
and work of the Lord Jesus Christ, especially His 
sufferings and death, set forth at that time. 
On the 14th March he writes : — 

Great peace, indeed, has been granted me for some 
time past — great comfort in the Bible. Enabled to speak 
and talk of the love of God, and on religions subjects, with 
more freedom. My heart and mouth have been opened. 

But it was at the conclusion of Passion-week, 
that he seems to have been most conscious of the 
precious gift which had been conferred upon him by 
the Spirit of God ; he then writes : — 

Saturday Night. — Oh, how wonderfully has my mind 
been enlightened this week ! I sought the Lord ; He has 
been near to bless me. How much more I know of Christ 
than I did when the week commenced ! Sure never before 
has Christ been so near. He is verily at my right hand. 
In prayer, He listens : the enemy He casts down under 
my feet, that he rises not up. In prayer, I hold com- 
munion with God. What ! the world give any peace like 
this ? They are blind, foolish, ignorant. Christ has re- 
deemed me; and He who has redeemed me will also 
guide me unto death. Be still, my soul! my mouth is 
filled with joy, my lips with rejoicing. Let my mouth be 



72 MEMOIR OF 

filled with Thy praise and with Thy honour all the day. 
' I will lay me down in peace, for the Lord maketk me to 
dwell in safety. I will make mention of Thy righteous- 
ness, even of Thine only.' 

On Easter Sunday he writes : — 

Peacefully, yea joyfully, I walked to church, joined 
with fervour in the praises and prayers of the service, and 
went to the Sacrament which Jesus commanded to be re- 
ceived joyfully and peacefully. I wept to see so many 
turn away. I stretched out my hand to receive the bread, 
and drink of the wine : it was sweeter than honey to my 
mouth, I felt too it was the blood of the testimony. Christ 
has bought heaven for me with His blood. This is a 
means of salification, Christ will bless it ; to us He has 
said, Do this in remembrance of me. * * * 

Oh, how wonderfully are the Scriptures opening to me ! 

Spent the evening till eight in my study in sweet 

religious conversation about Christ, talking with E . 

Then spent three-quarters of an hour with an old woman ; 
in her room were four others with whom I went over the 
account of Christ's sufferings and death, talking plainly to 
them of Christ's love ; some wept, I then prayed extempo- 
raneously. So wonderfully did the Lord strengthen me ; 
then some time at Fox's, spent in sweet conversation and 
prayer, in which my soul was much drawn out. This has 
indeed been a joyous day. 

Monday. — Rose at half-past five. Church as usual; 
still advancing. After church occupied three hours in 
collecting Scripture together ; full of hope, joy, love, faith, 



C. COLDEN HOFFMAN. 73 

knowing that Christ has died to save me ! I am indeed a 
new man. I cannot keep my joy within myself. 

Tuesday. — Wonderful indeed is the work of God. 
Eose at half-past five; was bold, and gave glory to God. 
Kan, as it were, as soon as dressed, to prayer ; peaceful 
and happy, heaven seemed open to my veiw. 

Four months after this gracious experience had 
taken place he wrote the following record : — 

A year ago yesterday, I chose, and I humbly believe 
God's own Spirit led me to choose, the ministry for my 
profession. Like Abraham of old I knew not what was 
before me, but trusted in God ; pursued diligently my 
studies in the winter and advanced well in them, and 
towards the spring God most graciously and wonderfully 
revealed Himself to me ; opened my eyes to behold His love 
in redeeming me ; teaching me what man could never teach 
me ; giving me the spirit of adoption to cry Abba, Father ; 
and so was I filled with joy and peace in believing, that my 
body could not bear up against the raptures of my love, 
but sunk in weakness under them, so that I was obliged 
to go to the country and recruit my strength. 

I have no hesitation in giving utterance to the 
conviction, that this was a real and very effectual 
work of the Spirit of God upon his heart, a gracious 
and experimental revelation of Christ to his soul. 
It was attended, it is true, with a degree of excite- 
ment, which I well remember made me somewhat 



74 MEMOIR OF 

uneasy at the time, and I find amongst his papers 
letters from both Bishop Eastburn and myself, with 
cautions to him, which at that time seemed expedient. 

But if it be admitted that there was somewhat 
of human infirmity mixed up with the remarkable 
shower of Divine grace which descended upon his 
soul at that time, what is this but to recognise the 
truth, that the crystal fountain will partake of the 
impurity of the earthy channel through which it 
flows ? 

Looking back upon this deeply interesting period 
of his life, with the advantage of being able to study 
it in connexion with the subsequent years of his 
life, I would give the following reasons for the con- 
viction I have expressed, that the very remarkable 
change which took place in his feelings and expe- 
rience, and which was looked upon at the time with 
suspicion by many and with contempt by others, 
was a true and most precious outpouring of (rod's 
Spirit upon his soul. 

I. In the first place, he had long been seeking 
for it by earnest prayer. He was conscious that 
there was a want in his soul which had never been 
supplied ; a craving which had never been satisfied. 
He doubted whether he had ever been born again 
of the Spirit ; communion with God and the means 
of grace yielded him not that comfort and refresh- 



C. COLDEN HOFFMAN. 75 

inent which he desired ; he was deeply conscious of 
the alienation of his heart from God, and the power 
of sin over his soul. He felt that he had never 
received the Spirit of adoption ; that the Spirit had 
never witnessed with his own spirit that he was a 
child of God. 

For these things he earnestly and perseveringly 
prayed ; and what is it but unbelief to express 
surprise, that our prayer-hearing God should vouch- 
safe them to him, in His own way and at His own 
time? 

II. In the next place, I express my conviction 
that this was a work of the Spirit of God, because 
he kept so close to the written word. Colden 
Hoffman ever reverenced and loved e God's word 
written.' And when this wonderful illumination 
lighted up his soul with new life and light, it was 
not the strange light of his own heated imagination 
or enthusiastic temperament, but the light was the 
light of God's word, and the truths he rejoiced in 
were the old truths written therein. Both for the 
doctrine which he held, and for the rule of his life, 
he kept close to the Scriptures. 

Thus was he preserved from self-sufficiency, from 
fanaticism, from the delusions of the enemy of souls, 
and from straying into false paths. 

III. In the next place, the source of it was real. 



76 MEMOIR OF 

He was not carried away by any foolish fancies or 
wild imaginations, but that which stirred his soul 
from its innermost foundation, — that which over- 
whelmed his spirit with such an ecstasy of joy, was a 
cause worthy of it. For it was first a believing 
view of Christ, crucified and slain, and then of his 
own sure interest in Him, which imparted such joy 
to his soul. And I would ask, Is not this a cause 
worthy of the greatest joy ? Shall we set any bounds 
to that gladness of heart, which flows forth when 
the Spirit takes of the things of Christ and shows 
them to the soul ; when he who has long gone 
mourning, obtains for the first time that sense of 
pardon and peace through the blood of the Cross, 
which gives him the assurance of faith ; and when 
the Spirit of adoption is shed abroad in his heart 
by the Holy Grhost given unto him ? 

IV. And, lastly, the impressions which he expe- 
rienced at that time were not transient ; although 
the excitement which he felt passed off, as was 
natural, — nay, necessary, yet the blessing remained 
with him, even to the end of his days. It produced 
solid, substantial, and abiding fruits of grace ; in- 
stead of complaining as in times past that the 
reading of the word was a burthen, that it yielded 
him no comfort, henceforth he was able to exclaim 
with the Psalmist, ' Oh, how love I Thy law, it is my 



C. COLDEN HOFFMAN. 77 

meditation all the day ; how sweet are Thy words 
unto my taste, yea, sweeter than honey to my 
mouth.' No one charges David with enthusiasm 
for this language, yet the words and the feelings of 
Colden Hoffman were very similar ; instead of feel- 
ing the alienation of his heart from Grod, and com- 
plaining of coldness in prayer and his unwillingness 
to approach the throne of grace, he now henceforth 
found his chief joy and comfort in real communion 
with God, for he had received the spirit of adoption, 
and was able to cry to Him Abba, Father, with the 
tender affection and simple confidence of a child. 

Henceforth, moreover, all the graces of the Spirit 
shone more brightly in his life and conversation ; 
even his countenance was lighted up with joy and 
peace ; it imparted to his features a heavenly ex- 
pression, and to his conversation a refreshing unction, 
which made all who came in contact with him 
realize that he was indeed a man of Grod, and one 
who had been much in close intercourse with Jesus. 

Such was his happy experience, and it ought to 
encourage every anxious and mourning soul, every 
one who feels an aching void the world can never 
fill, every one who is discouraged by wearisome and 
unsuccessful contests with sin, every one who has no 
assurance of pardon and reconciliation with Gfod ; 
every one who is longing for closer communion, and 



78 MEMOIR OF 

a nearer approach to him, every one who sighs for 
the Spirit of adoption and a gracious revelation of 
Grod's love to his soul, to keep on praying and 
striving more and more, till the day when Grod shall 
be pleased to reveal Himself as He does not to the 
world ; and which, as sure as He is a prayer-hearing 
Grod, as sure as He is the Grod of truth, He will 
vouchsafe in His own way, measure and time, to 
every soul that seeks Him perseveringly and with the 
whole heart. 

I may here mention, that having left America 
in the spring of 1844, my communication with 
Colden Hoffman was for the next sixteen years con- 
fined to correspondence. 



C. COLDEN HOFFMAN. 



CHAPTEE V. 

1845—184:8. 

ENTERS THE THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY, ALEXANDRIA — HIS CAREER 

AND CHARACTER WHILST THERE TESTIMONY FROM 

HIS FELLOW-STUDENTS. 

Colden Hoffman, having gone through a prepara- 
tory course of study, entered the Theological Semi- 
nary of Alexandria, Fairfax county, Virginia, in the 
autumn of 1845. 

Apart from the Collegiate institutions for secular 
studies in the United States, there exist, in con- 
nexion with the Protestant Episcopal Church, a 
number of theological seminaries, for the prepa- 
ration of candidates for Holy Orders. The most 
prominent of these, from its numbers and locality, 
is the Theological Seminary, New York. A stren- 
uous effort was made by the late Bishop Onder- 
donk to constrain Colden Hoffman to pursue his 
theological studies at that seminary; which he re- 



80 MEMOIK OF 

sisted, however, from the conviction he entertained, 
that in the College at Alexandria he would find 
more sympathy, and fewer impediments to his pro- 
gress in the divine life. 

As is natural, nay, almost unavoidable, each of 
the theological seminaries is more or less tinged 
by the pervading influence of some particular school 
of theology : that of Alexandria has always been 
distinctively Protestant and Evangelical, and on 
this account Golden Hoffman deliberately selected 
it, as being in harmony with his own maturely- 
adopted principles of religion. There is another 
feature by which this institution used to be distin- 
guished, and which will speak more loudly in its 
praise than words could do ; and that is, the striking 
fact, that nearly all the foreign missionaries in con- 
nexion with the Episcopal Church were graduates of 
the Alexandria seminary. There prevailed in that 
institution a remarkable missionary spirit, which 
exercised a powerful influence on the students; so 
that many of them were led, whilst there, to select 
the self-denying office of missionaries to the heathen 
before they were ready for ordination. 

When we consider how great is the tendency 
of educational institutions to degenerate from that 
high tone of spiritual religion which ought to be 
aimed at, especially in theological seminaries ; how 



C. COLDEN HOFFMAN. 8 1 

often the errors of the day, whether in the direction 
of superstition or infidelity, take root there, poi- 
soning the fountain-head from whence we have to 
draw our supplies of men for the ministry ; the high 
standard which the theological seminary in Alex- 
andria maintained during so many years, and, I be- 
lieve, still maintains, is both remarkable and greatly 
to be admired. 

At the time when Colden Hoffman entered this 
institution it was presided over by the Eev. Dr. 
Sparrow, Professor of Systematic Divinity — a man 
well qualified, by his intellectual and spiritual at- 
tainments, for the post which he filled ; and to his 
earnest and wise administration may its remarkable 
prosperity at that period be mainly traced. He was 
not content with a merely perfunctory discharge of 
duties ; much less with a course of dry and formal 
theology; but whilst he aimed at imparting sound 
learning, it was always in connexion with experi- 
mental religion, fervent piety, and distinctively 
evangelical teaching. His aim was to send forth 
into the Church men wise to win souls; workmen 
that needed not to be ashamed, able rightly to 
divide the word of truth. And he well knew that 
dry theology alone would never qualify them for 
this ; that they must have an unction from the 
Holy One, which could only be obtained by living 



82 MEMOIE OF 

near to (rod, and maintaining in lively exercise the 
divine life in their souls. Thus the whole adminis- 
tration of the College was ordered with a view to 
these ends, and it became not merely a theological 
seminary, but likewise a spiritual household. 

Colden Hoffman could not have made a wiser 
selection, when seeking to complete his preparatory 
studies for the ministry, than by enrolling himself 
amongst the alumni of Alexandria College. He 
there met with a number of young men in earnest 
for Christ, who, like himself, had chosen the office 
of the ministry from the highest and purest motives, 
and his intercourse with whom was of the greatest 
value to his intellectual and spiritual progress. 

He also enjoyed the great benefit of the theo- 
logical teaching of Dr. Sparrow, Dr. May, and other 
professors, whose matured minds, distinctive doc- 
trine, and high tone of spirituality, were well quali- 
fied to complete what might yet be wanting to fit 
him for the responsible duties of the ministry. 

A few extracts from his letters and journal will 
best illustrate this period of his life, and give a 
closer insight to his habits during his collegiate 
course, and a juster impression of the kind of atmo- 
sphere in which it was his privilege to dwell, than 
could be otherwise furnished : — 



C. COLDEN HOFFMAN. 83 

Theological Seminary, 17 th October, 1845. 
My dear Mother, 

This day has been set apart as a day of fasting, as is 
usual at the commencement of each yearly session. Re- 
citations are omitted, and Dr. Sparrow preaches a sermon 
appropriate to the occasion ; the usual service, I suppose, 
will be gone through. I have just returned from ' St. 
John's in the Wilderness,' where our class assembled to- 
gether, in Mr. Smith's room, for prayer and the reading of 
the Scriptures. We felt that God fulfilled His promise, 
that whei'e two or three were gathered together in His 
name He would be in their midst. It was good for us to 
be there. It was opened with reading a chapter in the 
Bible ; prayer followed ; a second chapter, then nearly all 
made some practical observation on the portion read, and 
closed with prayer at half-past ten. 

Went to chapel at eleven, Dr. May read the service ; 
Dr. Sparrow preached from Titus, iii. 14, last clause 
of the verse, on Christians being a peculiar people. 
That like as the Jews were, in other days, the peculiar 
people of God, so now are the Christians. The true 
Christian is a new creation ; he has been born again, 
he has come from darkness to light ; by such strong ex- 
pressions is his character set forth in the Word of God. 
Only two classes are described in that Word, the servants 
of Christ and the servants of the devil — the way of life and 
the way of death. Men did not like to hear these truths 
proclaimed; they would fain believe that all is well, and 
trust to a fair exterior, a moral life, an amiable spirit, and 
a lovely deportment; ' But ye must be born again,' says the 



84 MEMOIR OF 

Word. Satan would love to have men deceive themselves, 
and trust that all is right, when the one thing is wanting ; 
and it is a cunning device of his to mingle his followers 
and the Lamb's together; so that, through his manifold 
snares and temptations, their souls may be ruined. The line 
of demarcation is plainly marked out in the Word. ' If a 
man have not the spirit of Christ, he is none of His.' ' To 
be carnally minded is death :' ' Ye must be born again,' &c; 
but in the world you hardly can tell who are Christ's and 
who are not, for they who profess to be His are so frequently 
found among the ranks of His enemy. May it be our aim 
to live, as St. Paul did, by faith in the Son of God. May 
we be enabled to say with St. Peter, ' Lord, Thou knowest 
all things ; Thou knowest that I love Thee.' 

It was one o'clock before church was over ; the sermon 
was long, powerful, and interesting. What a blessing 
such a man is to the Church and to the world ! Dinner 
at quarter past one, only vegetables, potatoes, rice, bread, 
&c. Have been in my room since. To love Jesus more; 
to have more faith and love ; to be more conformed to His 
image, is my desire. The means whereby this is to be 
effected is the Word of God, through prayer and the 
teaching of the Holy Spirit. Thus am I taught by that 
Word ; may I have grace to follow its teachings, or I 
shall be condemned, and left without excuse. * * * 
Thus, dear mother, have I spent some of the hours of the 
day. I have kept the fast, not by wholly abstaining from 
food ; and it has been blessed to me, and I trust to others. 
Our private class-meeting had a good effect on us, and I 
should not be surprised if we held one weekly after the 
Faculty Meeting. ***** 



C. COLDEN HOFFMAN. 85 

Theological Seminary, Oct. 23rd, 1845. 
My dear Mother, 
I am expecting the bell to ring in a few minutes for the 
Faculty Meeting, and these few minutes I give to yon. 
* * * Just come from the Meeting, it was very solemn ; 
Dr. Sparrow first spoke on the utter blindness and ignor- 
ance of those who sought the ministry merely as a pro- 
fession. They know not what they ask. To the 
spiritually -minded man it is a work akin to angels', but it 
is anything but a life of happiness to him who has not 
been converted and born of the Holy Ghost, and called of 
God to His work. The motive of self-aggrandizement, too, 
often influenced men ; it did James and John of old, when 
they came asking to sit on Christ's right hand and on His 
left. If such was the case then, how much more likely now ! 
Dr. May followed, and continued to speak of James and 
John ; their ignorance of the sufferings they were to en- 
dure, the baptism of sorrow, and the cup of bitterness they 
were to drink — humility how desirable! Mr. Packard 
enlarged on the latter head with very much power, force, 
and energy, bringing many texts to bear on it, and many 
examples for imitation ; chiefly Him who, being rich, yet 
for our sakes became poor. It is an eternal truth, that 
God resisteth the proud and giveth grace to the humble. 
Closed with a hymn and prayer by Mr. Packard. 

During his collegiate course he kept a very vo- 
luminous journal, consisting of several volumes cf 
manuscript : the following extracts will further illus- 
trate his life and character at this period : — 



86 MEMOIR OF 



Bee. ISth, 1846. 

Theological Seminary, Virginia. — Have risen this 
•morning in peace, with a thankful sense of God's mercy. 
Yesterday in Mr. Packard's recitation the doctrine of 
election came up. It seems taught in Scripture, and 
yesterday afternoon I occupied myself for an hour and 
more in collecting texts on the subject. When I look 
back at my own life, the commencement and progress of 
my religious walk seem most satisfactorily accounted for 
by God's calling and choice of me above. It seems 
difficult to account for it on any other grounds : and if so, 
should I not take courage; for whom He calls, them He 
also justifies ; and whom He justifies, them He also 
glorifies ? But let me give diligence to make my calling 
and election sure. 

l'dth. — The close of the week finds me in health and 
peace. To-morrow I visit Mr. Bolton's station, and 
address the coloured school, and perhaps take charge of it 
permanently. I ask God's direction, and shall hope for 
His blessing. I desire to live for Christ. I feel I have 
a sinful nature, and would be wholly renewed ; would have 
more of the spirit of adoption, confidence, and love. 

Sunday, Dec. 20th. — God has upheld and blessed me 
to-day. Went to Arlington station ; taught a class and 
talked to the assembled coloured school. Oh, that I 
could feel more deeply what I say and teach! Received 
an invitation to address a Sunday-school in Georgetown 
at Christmas; almost fear to accept, but yet would not 
decline. May God direct me, and strengthen me. If I 



C. COLDEX HOFFMAX. 87 

am His, and this invitation is from Him, will He not 
uphold and bless me in it ? 

Dec. 21st. — God gave me grace to propose this 
morning, to the members of my class, a prayer-meeting, to 
be held in the evening, as the session was near its close, 
and some were going away. All met at a little past seven 
in my room. Quick conducted the meeting, and we 
were truly blessed. Wiley, Quiet, and myself, made some 
remarks. Wheeler, Smith, and myself, led in prayer. 
I proposed at the close that we should open the session 
after our recess with a similar meeting, which was acceded 
to. God blessed me in three visits to the poor this 
afternoon. I must trust His strength to address the 
children at Georgetown at Christmas. 

* * * # Have been on my knees and asked God's 
mercy and blessing. To know Jesus in His holy life is of 
great value. I think of taking a certain portion of that 
life and looking at it, meditating upon it, and writing out 
my meditations. Perhaps the best time will be early in 
the morning ; let me rise at five. I could then have a 
full hour. (0 Lord, grant me Thy grace.) I am apt to fall 
into these things as matters of business; without deriving 
real spiritual life from them. Oh, that I might walk 
with Jesus, knowing and loving Him ! My heart is 
ready to break ; it cries out, it groans. I find a law in my 
members warring against the law of my mind. Jesus, 
help me ; may I walk humbly with Thee ! * * * 

Monday, Jan. 4:th, 1847. — Eose at half-past six, and 
pursued with comfort and satisfaction my plan of writing 
and meditating on the Saviour's life. At half-past nine had 



88 MEMOIR OF 

an interesting meeting of our class for prayer and religious 
conversation, in which we were blessed. 

* # * * *■ 

5th. — The Lord has given me His grace to-day. I 
have felt comforted and blessed. Rose at five o'clock ; 
enabled to discharge my duties. 

7 th. — Rose at six. Have been upheld in my duties, 
but want a sense of God's presence, a peaceful mind, faith 
and confidence. 

Sunday , 10th. — Corruption has the advantage; my 
sins are too strong for me. I have made little preparation 
for my important duties in the Sunday-school. In myself 
I am perfect weakness; to whom but to Jesus shall I look? 
It is Communion Sunday. Half past-nine p.m. Spoke 
with no unction in Sunday-school ; was unfeeling and 
dead in church. * * * Started late to my station at 
Arlington, going with a heavy heart. When a mile on 
the way fell through the ice, and returned. Spent the 
afternoon in my room, reading and meditating on the 
Word ; and here my strength revived, and I was comfort- 
able. I called on God and He helped me. Enjoyed the 
evening prayers. I pray that the Lord may strengthen 
me to walk uprightly this week; without Him I can 
do nothing. 

Saturday, Jan. 2>0th, 1847. — Rose at six. God has 
blessed me this day ; yea, all the week, putting into my 
mind good desires, and giving me grace to bring them to 
good effect. He blessed me with regard to the Sunday- 
school ; in my visits to the poor ; at the Professor's ; in 
■my daily duties ; in health ; in intercourse with my 



C. COLDEN HOFFMAN. 89 

brethren. May I rise in peace on the Lord's Day, 
strengthened for my duties. 

Feb. 11th, 1847. — I am thankful to have risen at five 
minutes after five, and thus had time to seek tre Lord by 
prayer and His Word. Lord, grant me Thy peace. God 
has blessed me to-day ; found the Word very precious 
while meditating on it with Johnson in the afternoon. 
Very solemn Faculty meeting. A private Missionary 
meeting was held in Storr's room before it. 

Sunday, March IMli. — Rose in peace at six ; not 
early enough ; performed my duties in Sunday-school with 
some satisfaction, but should have felt more warmth and 
zeal ; and in church too, too cold. The Lord gave me 
His grace and blessing in going to Arlington, while there 
in Sunday-school, and in returning. 

Friday, March 25th. — Again found pleasure in prayer 
on my return from Church. Father, make me to 
rejoice in knowing that Thou art my Father, and my 
portion for ever ! 

Faster Morning, April 1th, 1S47. — ' Bless the Lord, 
my soul ! ' Woke at three, and rose to pray to God. 
Woke again at twenty minutes to five and rose, and found 
sweet pleasure in prayer and praise. My heart is attuned 
to the day. I find that of others is not so ; and mine is 
saddened ; it requires grace to exercise charity to them, 
and keep my own spirit calm and peaceful. God blessed 
me yesterday in all my ways, — morning, noon, and night. 
In the afternoon visited some poor families. 

10 p.m. — Have felt greatly blessed all day; had 
freedom and self-command in Sunday-school, and spoke 



90 MEMOIR OF 

with some earnestness. Blessed in church : could have 
desired more warmth of feeling at the communion. 

April l?>th. — I feel that sin dwelleth in me. A day 
or deed can scarcely pass without my perceiving things 
undone which ought to be done, or done which ought not 
to be done. Sin mingles with all. Should I not learn 
then to look out of myself for justification, to Jesus ? The 
law says, ' Cursed is every one that continueth not in all 
things which are written in the book of the law to do 
them.' ' I know that in me,' says St. Paul, ' dwelleth no 
good thing.' ' The just shall live by faith.' The law 
calls me cursed, but Christ has redeemed me from that 
curse, being made a curse for me. 

April 15th.— Eose at half-past five. The Lord has 
blessed me to-day in all things. Had a missionary meet- 
ing in my rooms ; about a dozen of the students present. 
J. A. Stone read a letter he had received from Mr. Payne 
in Africa, in which he speaks of members of the junior 
and middle classes coming out as catechists, pursuing their 
studies, and then being ordained, thus trying their quali- 
fications of mind and body, and the climate. I have spread 
the letter before the Lord, and asked His guidance and 
counsel. I feel a willingness to go if duty so directs. 

l§th. — Rose about five. Found pleasure in my devo- 
tions. God blessed me in my ways ; and in the prayer- 
meeting this evening at Mr. Southerland's, enabling me 
to open my mouth and speak. 

11th, Saturday. — A day full of sweet mercies. My 
soul has been upheld by grace. Rose at a quarter to six. 
JBlessed and directed in . all my ways. My enemy has 



C. COLDEN HOFFMAN. 91 

been watchful, but the Lord has not let him triumph. 
Especially blessed in visiting Mr. D. who promised to 
seek the Lord. Yet imperfection marks all I do : — to 
show me that in Jesus alone is my righteousness to be 
found. 

April 23rd. — Have risen for two or three days past 
at a quaTteT past five, much to my peace and comfort. 
God has upheld and blessed me to-day ; went to the 
prayer-meeting as usual at Mr. Southerland's, and felt 
much freedom in speaking and prayer. I would I could 
feel the truth I spoke more deeply and more seriously. * # 

June 17th, 1847. — Though I have not had that sweet 
sense of God's favour and love for some days past, yet 
His providence and grace to me gave me no reason to 
doubt it. It is my own infirmity, not the failing of His 
love. "Was in town this afternoon, and felt myself pecu- 
liarly blessed in two or three special respects. Overtook 
Dr. Sparrow and rode back with him ; reached in time 
for our Missionary meeting, and God gave me grace to 
say a word in season that warmed our hearts. With one 
exception the meeting was composed of members of our 
class. The Faculty meeting followed, and the Spirit of 
the Lord was with us. Dr. May and Mr. Packard both 
spoke with great unction on the subject of giving our- 
selves to the Lord : ' They gave themselves unto the 
Lord,' says St. Paul. On returning to my room I again 
offered myself to the Lord and prayed Him to accept me: 
to make me, and do with me, as seemed good in His sight. 

Goshen, August 4zth. — Rose at twenty minutes past 
five. Oh, that J had more, peace and quiet trust in God ! 



92 MEMOIR OF 

Have commenced to be active in His service ; though I 
have been here only a week, I am invited to the Society to- 
night. I am not exactly clear as to the propriety of my 
going, fearing it will be gay. I pray for grace to glorify 
God. I feel so weak in faith and knowledge, so unfit to 
be a minister and teacher of the will and Word of God ; so 
much sin, pride, selfishness, and unholiness in my heart, 
such dulness, and sloth, and inactivity of mind that I am 
sad and sick at heart. God be merciful to me and direct 
me. 1 fear I have been deceiving myself in preparing for 
the ministry; so weak and unfitted do I feel for its respon- 
sibilities. If I dared to make my own plans bright ones, 
I could make and seek, but I leave my ways and lot to 
God. God, have mercy upon me and lead me, and 
grant me grace to serve Thee. 

6th. — Have experienced much uneasiness of mind and 
melancholy during the past week ; have taken so little in- 
terest in reading the Scriptures, in prayer, and in the active 
duties of visiting the sick and poor ; planned very well, but 
how to perform I found not. 

December 15th, 1847. — My twenty -eighth birthday — 
twenty -eight years ! May all their sins be washed away 
in Thy blood, blessed Saviour ! May all their mercies be 
gathered together; that I may behold their abundance and 
be melted to love, strengthened in faith, and confirmed in 
hope! 

Notwithstanding all my sins and ill deserts, great 
indeed have been the blessings I have enjoyed ; nothing 
but blessings, of health and wealth, social blessings — in 
respect of my teachers and their love and confidence — 



C. COLDEN HOFFMAN. 93 

sweet intercourse with Christian friends — the abiding love 
of all at home — privileges and opportunities of mental im- 
provement, of spiritual growth. The Lord has made me 
His messenger to the sick and dying, and permitted me to 
speak a word in season to those who were weary. My 
mind is enlarged, my influence increased, I am enabled to 
discharge my duties in study and writing ; as my day, so 
has my strength been. 

In the missionary cause my influence has been felt ; the 
little meeting before Faculty meeting is more fully at- 
tended than ever; Sunday-school prospers ; the Religious 
Improvement Society flourishes, a spirit of brotherly love 
pervades the Institution — many a sweet hour of prayer 
have I enjoyed with my brethren. Many a time has the 
Lord met me on the road, and, revealing Himself to me, 
said, Fear not, I am with thee. Dear Saviour, forgive 
my ingratitude, my murmuring, my doubts and fears ; 
may Thy blood be for my atonement ; seal me with Thy 
Holy Spirit ; forgive my pride, and make me humble ; 
help me for the time to come ; I am not wise enough for 
my own direction, guide me by Thy counsel, I need it 
now : prepare me for Thy service and appoint my lot for 
me. Not my will but Thine be done ; and may I have this 
spirit, and be contented with the position Thou shalt give 
me, saying, It is the Lord, let Him do what seemeth Him 
good. Tnou art full of love, and I know I am safe in it. 
Thy favour is life, hold me in the hollow of Thy hand. 
* * * * Lord, let Thy presence go with me : Thou 
orderest and rulest all things, and Thou canst make my 
way plain before my face. Oh, may I be wholly given to 



94 MEMOIR OF 

Thee and Thy service. Hitherto hast Thou kept me, still 
guard me ; oh, preserve me from all my enemies, let me 
not perish, give me grace and wisdom. 

Give me a right judgment in all things. Give me that 
earthly portion which Thou seest best. Lord, Thou 
knowest my wants, I shrink from trouble ; Thy love will 
not shrink to lay it on me ; no, no, do not, blessed Lord. 
I desire sweet temporal comforts : — Thy love will not grant 
them if hurtful ; no, withhold them, blessed Saviour. 
Make me to see Thy truth plainly ; enlighten my mind 
with the full blaze of the Gospel, and give me heavenly 
wisdom, and, at the same, a due and abounding portion of 
humility and meekness ; that I may lay all at Thy feet, 
saying, ' Not unto me, not unto me, but unto Thy name 
give glory.' Thy grace and power are great, and Thoa 
canst bring strong things out of the weak. Keep me un- 
spotted from the world ; bear as Thou hast ever done with 
my infirmities, and let me not doubt Thy love. Be Thou 
precious, and make Thy word sweet, Thy children dear, 
Thy work pleasant, Thy service a delight. Great is Thy 
love that bears with such a polluted servant as I. Jesus ! 
lay Thy hand upon me, and assure me still of Thy dear 
love ; come and abide with me. Forgive my pride and 
root it out, and make me humble like Thyself. * * * * 

January 4tth, 1848. — Determined by the grace of God 
not to go to Washington, but keep the day by fasting and 
prayer, and waiting on the Lord. Rose at half-past five, 
and found liveliness and faith in prayer, and I seem to feel 
that the Lord is with me. To-day I would return from 
my wanderings to the gracious Shepherd. I would ask His 



C. COLDEN HOFFMAN. 95 

guidance for my future life. He knoweth all things ; all 
places are before Him, all people, and He knows me, my 
nature, abilities, qualifications, dispositions. Whereas / 
am as a little infant, — so ignorant, not knowing what is 
best for me, and where I can be most useful ; yet I say, 
Lord, direct, Lord, guide me as Thou didst Thy own 
people in the wilderness ; for as they would have lost their 
way, suffered and died, hadst not Thou guided and fed 
them, so now I, Lord ; guide and feed me therefore. 

While thus supplicating the Lord, my eyes fell on the 
passage in the Psalms : • Tarry thou the Lord's leisure, 
be strong, and He shall comfort thine heart, and put thou 
thy trust in the Lord.' It seemed an answer from the 
Lord, and brought peace to my soul. So the Lord will 
open my way before me, and direct my path, in His own 
leisure and His own good time. 

MEDITATION DURING PASSION-WEEK. 

Passion- Week, March 29, 1847. — What event in the 
world's history is more deserving our serious consideration 
than the passion of the Lord ? What one to be contem- 
plated by the Christian more fraught with comfort to his 
soul ? Where can he learn so much of himself, of his own 
fallen and lost state? Where can he find so much com- 
fort, and gather so many glorious hopes ? Where can he 
see the love of God more fully manifested, or Jesus' love 
shine lialf so. bright? The cross is like the sun, radiating 
beams of light ; each life-giving and healthful to the soul ; 
-or like a fountain sending forth many streams of cool and 



96 MEMOIR OF 

refreshing water. It is a central point in the Bible ; a 
focus where its lines meet. For Christ's sacrifice men 
waited from the days of Adam, and after it was made all 
eyes have looked back to it. Oh, it is good to look at 
Jesus on the Cross ! It is right that we should. It is 
intimated that we shall, in the words, ' And I, if I be 
lifted up from the earth, will draw all men unto Me.' 
' Look unto Me, and be ye saved, all the ends of the earth.' 
And thou, my soul, knowest it to be a good thing to look 
to Jesus on the Cross — to go with Him thither, and be a 
witness to His sorrow. Again, blessed Jesus, I would 
follow Thee ; teach me more than ever I knew before ; 
manifest Thyself to me, and as I journey, draw nigh and 
open my understanding, and make Thyself known to me; 
so that I shall be able to run and tell Thy disciples I have 
seen the Lord, and be able also to guide the wanderer to 
Thee, and tell Thy excellencies to all people. Jesus, I 
want to know Thee ; — not see Thee afar off, but to know 
Thee, dear Saviour. Thou art all-sufficient to fill the 
soul. He who drinks from Thee desires no other water. 
From this pure fountain let me drink, and my soul shall 
live, and be fat and well liking. 

And who ever sought the Lord and was disappointed, 
or found Him not ? ' Let the heart of them rejoice that 
seek the Lord.' ■ Every one that asketh receiveth, he 
that seeketh findeth.' ' While they are yet speaking, I 
will hear.' 

The earth, Lord, is full of Thy mercies. All nature 
speaks of love and wisdom. To man that love overflows ; 
it is an abyss without bottom or shore ; passing know- 



C. COLDEN HOFFMAN. 97 

ledge. It was manifest in God giving His Son for us. 
Shall He not therefore freely give us all things? May I 
not then confidently expect His blessing at this time, when 
T purpose with His help to withdraw myself and my 
thoughts as far as practicable from the world, and to seek 
the Lord, looking unto Jesus ? Come, thou blessed Spirit, 
thou only Teacher of poor ignorant man ; come, order my 
steps in Thy Word ; come, take of the things of Jesus, and 
show them unto me. Lead me into all truth, and bring 
Thy word to my remembrance. And blessed be Thy 
name, God, that Thou hast inclined me thus to seek 
Thee, and hast so ordered things that my circumstances 
are such as they are; — a place of retirement is afforded 
me; no duties are more pressing than those in hand. 
Lord, grant that, like Thy servant Moses, I may ascend 
the mount, and wilt Thou hide me in the cleft of the rock 
whilst Thou passest by, declaring Thy great name ; and 
may I have a humble spirit, and yield myself to Thee as 
a little child, giving Thee my hand and quietly walking 
with Thee, not seeking my own way. I am far too weak 
to resist the temptations that will daily assail me ; but, 
Lord, may I find Thee so precious and Thy word so 
sweet that from such insipid waters I shall turn aside. 
I desire to be the servant of Jesus Christ and the child of 
God. Now, my soul, expect a blessing, for thou shalt 
have it. 

The proper object of biography, however, is not 
panegyric, but a truthful exhibition of the character ; 
and it is not the duty of a biographer to cull out all 

H 



98 MEMOIR OF 

the fairest and most pleasing features of the life, 
whilst omitting the faults and defects. In regard 
to both the one and the other, his aim should be 
the edification of the reader. The biographies of 
Scripture are, in this respect, models which it should 
be our endeavour to follow; — therein the drunken- 
ness of Noah is recorded, as well as his obedience ; — 
the grievous sins of David find a place in the sacred 
page, as well as the records of his ardent faith and 
love ; — the cowardice of Peter is narrated by the same 
author who describes his confident boldness; — and 
the worldly ambition of the sons of Zebedee is put on 
record, as well as their subsequent self-denial. These 
things were written for our learning, to warn us. 
In like manner I feel it my duty to mention an in- 
firmity of Colden Hoffman's, which, though it was a 
transient error, and exercised no abiding influence 
on his future life, may yet prove a useful note of 
warning to some in the present day. 

It will be remembered, that the great crisis in 
Colden Hoffman's religious experience sprang from 
his deep contemplation of the sufferings and death 
of our Lord. He was in the habit every year of 
renewing the same course during Passion-week and 
Easter. Amongst his papers I find many voluminous 
harmonies of the various events narrated in the four 
Gospels, connected with that period. Now this was 



C. COLDEN HOFFJIAN. 99 

a practice highly commendable, and of great spi- 
ritual benefit to his soul. In studying theology, 
there is apt to be far too little of this personal and 
affectionate contemplation of the Saviour ; and though 
all the doctrines of the Gospel cluster around the 
cross of Christ, yet, when studied intellectually and 
dogmatically, the personal view is apt to be lost 
sight of in the doctrine. It is well, therefore, that 
we should not content ourselves exclusively with the 
doctrines of justification by faith, the divinity of 
Christ, and the other great topics of sacred truth, 
but likewise turn aside to contemplate Christ, as we 
see Him in the narrative of the Gospels, and en- 
deavour to realise His personal sufferings and cruel 
death, as well as the doctrines which spring out of 
them. All this Colden Hoffman did, and with 
great benefit to his soul But he went beyond this, 
and indulged in some practices very far from the 
simplicity of God's Word, which might have had a 
very injurious effect upon his mind permanently, if 
the real depth of his spirituality had not led him to 
see and abandon his mistaken course. I refer to an 
attempt which he made to stimulate his devotiona* 
feelings by external symbols : in so doing, I believe 
he was merely giving way unconsciously to a pro- 
pensity of our corrupt nature, which Eome has 
worked upon to such a grievous extent, and with 



100 MEMOIR OF 

such mischievous results. I mean, the attempt to 
excite the feelings by external objects ; to which 
source we trace her crosses and crucifixes, her pic- 
tures and statues, her painted windows, ecclesias- 
tical millinery, elaborate music, and various other 
devices, too many to name : the effect of which is to 
degrade and carnalize religion, and to substitute for 
spiritual worship a religion of the senses and the 
imagination, stimulated by an appeal to the eye, the 
ear, and the other organs of sense. 

The same attempt is being made by many in 
our own Church at the present day : it is doubtless 
captivating, especially to the young and the ro- 
mantic, for it is an easy substitute for the higher 
standard of true spiritual-mindedness ; but it is to 
be traced to a corrupt principle of our fallen 
nature, which loves that which is sensuous and 
carnal, and turns away from the unseen and 
spiritual. 

There is a mental and spiritual phasis, through 
which many young persons of warm feelings pass at 
a certain stage of their religious experience, which 
has a tendency to develope into an unhealthy con- 
dition of romantic and imaginative pietism. I need 
not point out how much has been done, in these 
latter days, to stimulate this vicious propensity, and 
to ensnare such persons by the combination of false 



C. COLDEN HOFFMAN. 101 

doctrine with ritualistic practices ; and how fre- 
quently with success ; for the corrupt heart is ever 
prone to go astray from the old paths laid down in 
God's Word. 

It is an axiom, however, tested by the experience 
of years, that no person will ever be perverted to the 
superstitions, either of Popery or Puseyism, who 
highly reverences and closely adheres to God's Word 
written, making it ( the man of his counsel,' putting 
supreme honour upon it, and upholding it as the 
sole rule of faith. 

Every case of perversion which has occurred has 
ever been preceded by dishonour done to God's Word, 
by setting up some human authority as co-ordinate 
with the Divine — either tradition or priestly dic- 
tation. And when once a man's feet are off the 
rock, there is no telling into what quicksands and 
quagmires he may not be led. Now Colden Hoffman 
had a true, honest, Protestant love and reverence 
for God's holy Word ; and though for a little season 
the ardour of his feelings and the liveliness of his 
imagination, tinged somewhat with youthful ro- 
mance, did lead him to indulge in some extrava- 
gances, which might have led him astray into the 
silly puerilities of Eitualism, yet he was preserved 
from all this by his love of the Bible and the real 
spirituality of his mind. His religious experience 



102 MEMOIE OF 

was far too deep to allow him to be long entangled 
in the meshes of so carnal a cobweb. 

Wishful as I am to keep myself in the back- 
ground, and to let the subject of this memoir speak 
for himself, I am constrained for once to deviate 
' from this sound principle, and to produce a portion 
of a letter which I wrote to him on this important 
subject, because I cannot find his own letter amongst 
the papers in my possession : — 

Trinity College, Cambridge, 
May 22nd, 1846. 
My dear Colden, 
* * * * You know that I claim the privilege of a 
censor, grounded on our long friendship and close af- 
fection : and though I have seldom occasion to use it, 
there is a passage in your last letter which very much sur- 
prised me, and on which you must allow me to make a 
few remarks. It is as follows, — ' Before retiring last 
night, I put my room in order, took away the branch of 
thorns I had had over the picture of the Saviour, and in 
its place hung some white blossoms.' I should not have 
given credit to this statement, had I not had it from your 
own hand ; and I do assure you, that it has very much 
astonished me, and given me no little anxiety. Is it pos- 
sible, dear Colden, that you can have recourse to such 
devices to excite devotion, or to manifest your affection to 
Christ? Are you not aware that such practices have led 
the Church of Rome into all its idolatrous sins, and that 



C. COLDEN HOFFMAN. 103 

the reasons which might he adduced in favour of such a 
practice are the very arguments hy which the Romanists 
justify their pictures and images ? I know that you did 
it in the innocency of your heart, and from feelings of 
lively affection to our dear Lord, hut let me give you a 
friendly warning of the danger which may arise from at- 
tempting to do so in so unscriptural a mode. You are, I 
have often thought, somewhat romantic in your turn of 
mind, and you must beware of departing from the man- 
liness of a true and healthy devotion. I assure you, for 
my own part, I shrink with an instinctive dread from 
everything like an attempt to reach the feelings through 
such external means, and look on Christianity as a peculiarly 
spiritual religion, which neither needs nor allows such 
factitious aids. The spiritual nature of love to Christ is 
remarkably pointed out by St. Peter, where he says, — 
■ Whom having not seen, ye love ; in whom, though now 
ye see Him not,' &c. Here the apostle lays all his stress 
upon the fact of their having no visible object before them, 
and commends their faitb, in thus loving one whom they 
had never seen. A similar remark is made by Moses in 
regard to God, ' Ye saw no similitude.' There is another 
reason why I should be sorry if you gave in to such 
practices, viz., that it is sanctioning one of the tendencies 
of Tractarians, wherein they symbolize with Rome ; and 
though you, having a deeper religion in your heart, might 
do it from better motives, be assured it is too often in these 
men a substitute for spirituality, and a most dangerous 
symptom. Now it will be your business as a minister of 
Christ, to advocate the simplicity and spirituality of the 



104 MEMOIK OF 

religion of our Bible, in opposition to the Romanizing party, 
and yon must not give them a handle, even in appearance. 
Oh, dear Colden, in times like these we have need to walk 
circumspectly, not as fools, but as wise ; we must on no 
account depart from the simplicity of faith and practice, 
which we see in the Apostles. However, I have, per- 
haps, laid more stress on the matter than I need, but 
excuse me, if I should be jealous over you with a godly 
jealousy. * * * * 

I shall not dwell any longer upon this subject, 
because it has no further connexion with the me- 
moir, seeing that Colden Hoffman very soon disco- 
vered his error, and for ever laid aside such mere- 
tricious stimulants ; having realised, that from the 
time of our Lord's ascension the hour had come 
when the true worshippers should worship the Father 
in spirit and in truth ; and that such unscriptural 
devices were childish and effeminate, dishonourable 
to (rod, and degrading to the soul of man. 

Some years after, when he visited England, and 
I once more had the pleasure of personal intercourse 
with him, I found him full as ever of spiritual life 
and love, with a mind manly, vigorous, and more 
completely matured, rising far above the childish 
frivolity of ritualistic symbolism, and maintaining 
the most healthy and heavenly intercourse with the 
Saviour, whom he loved so dearly, and with whom, 



C. COLDEN HOFFMAN. 105 

though unseen, he held the closest communion ; de- 
veloping a character which, for holiness, spirituality, 
and heavenly-mindedness, I have rarely, if ever, seen 
equalled or excelled. 

The following extracts from a co mm unication 
made by the Eev. J. H. Smith of New York, who 
was a fellow -student at the Alexandria Theological 
Seminary, are valuable, as conveying a lively picture 
of his own impressions : and they fully coincide with 
my own observations of Colden Hoffman's character 
during the time that I enjoyed the privilege of his 
friendship in New York : — 

From the Eev. J. H. Smith. 

I think all who knew him in the Seminary would 
justify me in making prominent 

I. HIS PRAYERFUL SPIRIT AHD HABITS. 

He was pre-eminently a man of prayer. I do not 
think I have ever known so prayerful a man as he. His 
life was in this respect 'hid with Christ in God.' He 
seemed to live in an atmosphere of devotion. His Bible, 
which was his constant companion both in his room and 
when he walked and ministered among the poor in the 
neighbourhood of the Seminary, was habitually read and 
studied on his knees. Our rooms during one year being 
only a few feet apart, our visits were mutually without 
ceremony. I have gone into his room and found him 



106 MEMOIK OF 

writing on his knees; his face and manner revealing an 
apparent consciousness of the immediate presence of his 
Saviour. Before our walks his uniform custom was to 
propose prayer. In our prayer circle his very presence 
seemed the expression of our ideal of calm, trustful, earnest 
devotion. It is to this prayerful habit, more than to any 
other one thing, that I trace the large influence he exerted. 
We felt, we saw that not only when on his knees, but 
during most of his time, his spirit was consciously with 
his Lord. We felt deeply the fact that he was never seen 
in a state of mind that we would not be glad to die in ; 
and hence we cherished toward him a kind of instinctive 
reverence, and could not think it safe to dissent greatly 
from the views or actions of one who was all the time 
taught of God. Hence, too, the quiet decision with which 
he habitually acted. He was never much perplexed in 
questions of doctrine, or casuistry, or even of expediency. 
That indwelling Spirit of prayer, the unction from the 
Holy One, enabled him to ' know all things.' He always 
seemed to know the right thing to do, and the right time 
to do it. I have never known a man who showed less 
doubtfulness, or less feeling of uncertainty as to the proper 
course of action, in what to most persons would be difficult 
circumstances. Intimately associated with this prayerful 
spirit that distinguished our brother, was 

XI. A REMARKABLE SINGLENESS OF AIM. 

His life in the institution was one of greater variety 
and detail of action than that of most others. He was 
connected with all the Societies and faithful to the duties 



C. COLDEN HOFFMAN. 107 

involved. He was diligent in preparing for all the reci- 
tations of the course. He was superintendent of the 
Sunday-school that met in the Seminary Hall; and in 
connexion with this hecame a visitor of all the poor in the 
neighbourhood ; he regularly walked for exercise through the 
quiet paths that branch off from ' the bill.' And yet in 
all this variety of occupation the conviction forced itself on 
those who observed him, that he had one commanding 
object, never lost sight of, to which every other interest, 
aim, or claim, was consciously and ever subordinate, viz., 
the honour of his Lord in the conversion and edification 
of men. If he appeared in the Literary Society, though 
thoroughly appreciative of the distinction between its 
proper exercises and those of a religious meeting, never 
introducing subjects or modes of discussion offensive to 
literary taste, he yet always contrived to have his speech 
'seasoned with salt.' Even there he was the Christian 
man, seeking to do good to his brethren. If he went to 
the poor and sick he went as the messenger of grace; 
and it was touching to observe how careful he was to 
make his message acceptable by delicate little attentions 
such as that class of people knew little of. An offering 
of an orange, or a bunch of grapes, or some other delicacy, 
would not only refresh a poor sick woman, but win for 
him a regard which he was quick to turn to spiritual 
account. If he walked for recreation with a fellow-student 
he would be ready to imitate his Master on the way to Em- 
maus, and cause the heart of his companion to burn within 
him as they talked. And so ever. He lived for one great 
purpose. After such statements I need scarcely mention, 



108 MEMOIR OF 

III. HIS GREAT INDUSTRY. 

I believe I can truly say I never knew him to waste 
an hour. He never sat in listless, dreamy vacuity of 
mental life, like many others ; never lounged, or engaged in 
gossip ; from which, if he could not prevent it or divert it in 
others, he uniformly fled. He never smoked nor otherwise 
used tobacco ; nor indulged in any of the little vices by 
which some others killed time. Not only did he find no 
leisure for any such waste of moments, but even his needful 
recreation was employment of another kind. Constrained 
by the love of Christ, he above all others I have known 
redeemed the time. If I should attempt to characterize 
the religious views which our brother matured in the 
Seminary, I should say they were 

IV. DISTINCTLY EVANGELICAL. 

He could scarcely be called a partizan ; was not fond 
of controversy, and cared less for mere terms and systems 
than some others of us. He appreciated thoroughly, and 
loved tenderly the peculiarities of the Church in which 
he had been born and bred, and of whose spirit he had 
drunk to his soul's comfort. When he entered the 
Seminary his attention had apparently not been drawn 
much to doctrinal discriminations, but under the clear and 
copious teaching of the Professors, and the ministrations 
on the Sunday, he became not only in feeling and 
sympathy, but in conviction and intelligent choice, what 
is commonly termed ' an Evangelical man.' 

I must venture to differ from Mr. Smith in these 



C. COLDEN HOFFMAX. 109 

last remarks : having - had the opportunity of inti- 
mate intercourse with Colden Hoffman previous to 
his entrance on his studies at the Theological Semi- 
nary, I can bear testimony, from my own knowledge, 
that his views and convictions were distinctively 
evangelical at that time. He had imbibed divine 
truth from his careful study of the Bible, his long 
attendance on the ministrations of the Church of the 
Ascension, and other means of grace. In fact, he 
chose Alexandria as his Alma Mater, and resisted 
a very unjust pressure put upon him to make him 
study elsewhere, from the attachment he had for the 
principles of the Alexandria Seminary. I am quite 
willing to admit that his views may have been en- 
larged, consolidated and confirmed, by the course of 
study which he pursued at that excellent insti- 
tution : this was natural : but his principles were 
thoroughly formed before he went there. 

From the Eev. Charles Ambler of Charlestown, 
Virginia, who was likewise a fellow-student, I have 
received the following communication, which will 
give some further insight to his character and habits 
whilst passing through his collegiate course : — 

From the Rev. Charles Ambler. 

He was a most diligent student, and though there may 
have been members of the class who showed a quieter 



110 MEMOIR OF 

apprehension of the subjects studied, there were none who 
gave greater evidence of faithful and prayerful preparation. 
I say prayerful, because there was something in his very 
manner in the recitation-room, which could not but im- 
press every one with the devotional spirit with which his 
inquiries after the truth were pursued. It was evident 
from his answers to questions, from the questions he 
would himself ask, and from the character of the essays he 
wrote, that the object of his studies was not merely to 
store his mind with theological knowledge, but also to 
have his heart warmed by the living truths of the Gospel, 
and his life made fruitful in every good word and work. 

Perhaps the most striking feature in the character of 
our brother was his great practical benevolence. He 
seemed to have an insatiable thirst for doing good, and 
was indefatigable in his exertions for that end. As soon 
as he came to the Seminary he began those rounds among 
the poor of the neighbourhood, which he kept up with 
unflagging diligence until he left for his chosen missionary 
field. Wherever there were destitute to be relieved, sick 
to be visited, afflicted to be comforted, or ignorant to be 
instructed, there he was sure to be found, ministering to 
them according to the ability which God had given him. 
He at once took hold of the Sunday-school kept in the 
prayer-hall of the Seminary, and was by common consent 
made its superintendent. Under his hand it grew to a 
state of efficiency rarely, if ever, attained before. Many 
of the children of the poor, far and near, who had never 
before been induced to attend, were brought in by his 
own personal efforts, and those of others whom he introduced 



C. COLDEN HOFFMAN. Ill 

to the work. His zealous and affectionate interest in these 
little ones was repaid by their devoted attachment to him. 
Nor were his efforts to do good confined to those 
around the Seminary. In his modest and unobtrusive 
way he constantly exerted himself to raise the standard 
of piety among his fellow-students, and especially to 
promote the spirit of active benevolence among them. 
He was not satisfied to attend regularly the devotional 
meetings which have always been statedly held among 
the students, but would frequently call together special 
meetings of brethren like-minded with himself, for prayer 
and conference on the. topics of experimental religion, and 
the best means of promoting their efficiency as ministers 
of the Gospel. Through his influence mainly, a weekly 
prayer-meeting, with special reference to missions, was 
organized, and kept up to the end of his term, and, I 
believe, for many years after ; and it seems not impro- 
bable that this meeting has, through the blessing of God, 
been an important agency in fostering the missionary 
spirit by which our Theological Seminary has been for a 
long time so remarkably characterized. 

The Eev. E. P. Johnson, of Eutaw Ville, Upper 
St. John's, South Carolina, who, like the preceding, 
was a fellow-student at Alexandria, has furnished me 
with an interesting record of his reminiscences, from 
which I make the following extract : — 

From the Rev. R. P. Johnson. 
There was a purity and earnestness, and conscien- 



112 MEMOIE OF 

tiousness and gentleness, and unselfishness and sweetness 
of temper, about this brother beloved, which impressed us 
all forcibly at the very beginning of his course. He 
was eminently a man of prayer ; carrying about with 
him wherever he went a prayerful spirit, and fulfilling in 
its true meaning (more than any one I ever knew) the 
injunction, ' Pray without ceasing.' He loved a throne 
of grace, and delighted in near and tender communion 
with his Father and God ; his utterances were free, filial, 
and specific. Frequently we would walk together in the 
afternoon, sometimes for recreation, sometimes for social 
visiting, sometimes on a mission to the poor, but before 
we started it was always, ' Brother Johnson, a word of 
prayer first;' and so God's presence was sought, and gave 
a blessing. The words used were indeed few and simple, 
but to the point, and with holy fervour and unction, and 
the effect was felt ; elevating, and cheering, and sanctifying. 
And so it was with whatever he engaged in or under- 
took. 

He was also devoted to the study of the Holy Scrip- 
tures. I remember well his Bible, — an English Poly- 
glott edition, with its dark purple cover and the evidence 
it bore of care in preservation, and yet of faithful use, 
given him by some beloved friend, I think Fox, whom 
he esteemed most highly. We frequently met for the 
purpose of studying God's blessed Word, and they were 
occasions of much spiritual edification and advancement 
to me. Painstaking in looking up references and paral- 
lels, anxious to find out the true meaning of the passage 
by comparing Scripture with Scripture, prayerful and 



C. GOLDEN HOFFMAN. 1 1 3 

humble while sitting here a learner at the feet of Jesus, 
he evidently entered into the feeling of the Psalmist when 
he said, ' Oh, how love I thy law ! ' and again, ' The 
statutes of the Lord are right, rejoicing the heart ; the 
commandment of the Lord is pure, enlightening the eyes.' 
It was also a habit of his during Lent, to write out a 
harmony of the Gospel narratives, relative to the closing 
scenes of the Saviour's life upon earth, and thus follow 
Him step by step, and hour by hour, with minute and 
accurate detail, from Gethsemane to Calvary ; and in this 
exercise he took a very special delight. 

He was also eminently active and useful as a Christian. 
He visited much among the poor and ignorant in the 
neighbourhood, and was well known and beloved among 
them for his kindness and considerate interest on their 
behalf. The Sunday-school, at this time under his super- 
intendence, flourished to an extent before unknown, both 
in numbers and spiritual growth ; the spirit of its head 
being imparted to both teachers and scholars. Indeed, 
the standard of piety, I am satisfied, within the Seminary 
walls, was considerably raised through his instrumentality, 
under God's blessing, — his quiet, unobtrusive, yet whole- 
soul devotion to Christ and His cause, was seen, felt, 
admired, and to some extent followed. His bright ex- 
ample drew out spontaneously and universally the respect, 
the praise, and the affectionate personal regard of his class- 
mates and fellow-students. 

I am glad to be able to conclude this chapter by 
producing a further testimonial to the character of 



114 MEMOIR OF 

Golden Hoffman's college life from one who is, above 
all, well qualified to speak on the subject— the Eev, 
Dr. Sparrow, the experienced and valued Principal 
of the Alexandria Theological Seminary, who writes 
in the following terms to Bishop Payne : — 

From the Rev. Dr. Sparrow to Bishop Payne. 

Theological Seminary , near Alexandria, Va. 
23rd Jan. 1867. 
My dear Bishop, 

In view of the enclosed sketches of Mr. Hoffman's 
character, it would he idle for me to attempt anything ad- 
ditional. It is enough that I subscribe, as I most sincerely 
do, to the representations made by those his companions in 
student life, and there are no drawbacks because of things 
unsaid. 

His natural abilities I suppose to have been quite fair ; 
but he was one of many pious men that have come under 
my observation, in whom grace has multiplied the gifts of 
nature, converting, it may be, one talent into ten. In this 
there is no marvel, though much occasion for gratitude to 
God. Talent grows by use, and its efficiency is increased 
by concentration; and this will account, I think, for the 
unlooked-for strength of which we were made sensible, the 
last time dear Hoffman was among us in this country. He 
was always a growing man ; we now saw that he was grown, 
and carried with him, though veiled by humility and love- 
liness, no ordinary power. This was God's blessing upon 
his faithfulness. He had long been Diligence personified ; 
moments were as golden sands with him from the beginning ; 



C. COLDEX HOFFMAN. 115 

and, while all his energies were thus in constant requisition, 
they were not wasted as in some men, hut were concen- 
trated hy his perfect singleness of purpose, of heart and aim, 
and so became productive of effects which put to shame 
the performances of many reputed to possess far greater 
abilities. Results will long preserve his name as a praise 
and a fragrance in the Church, when the common herd 
of us comparative loiterers about the vineyard will be 
utterly forgotten. 

Spiritually estimated, I can only say that Mr. Hoffman's 
character while he was here was marked by more sweetness, 
humility, devoutness, benevolence, conscientiousness, self- 
denial, and perseverance, in combination, than it has been 
my lot to witness in any other person so young as he. 

When he left us I felt as if it would be well to keep 
him, if we could, as a missionary among our theological 
students. He was no star, no meteor, but he was a well- 
trimmed lamp, which the Lord had lighted and set in our 
midst, shining brighter and brighter every day. Quite 
unconsciously, on his part, he was a living epistle, seen and 
read of all his fellow-students, to their salutary restraint 
and positive edification. 

We Professors often talked of the happy influence he 
exerted, and his companions in study as universally ac- 
knowledged it. May the great Head of the Church and 
Lord of the harvest grant to this institution, in the future, 
many such students, and to Africa many such missionaries. 
I remain, my dear Bishop, 

Yours, with respect and affection, 

William Sparrow. 



116 MEMOIE OF 

I am able to bear witness to the correctness of 
Dr. Sparrow's remark, ' that grace had multiplied 
the gifts of nature,' from my own observation some 
years later. I remember that the anticipation of 
many of his friends, in view of his taking holy orders, 
was not sanguine as to his probable efficiency as a 
preacher : they readily recognised his piety, but, 
whether from his extreme shyness of disposition, or 
from underrating his natural abilities, they had no 
sanguine expectation of his producing much result 
in the pulpit. 

Some years after, he visited England, and spent 
a Sunday with me, when he preached in St. Nicholas' 
Church from the text (Luke, xviii. 37), ' Jesus of 
Nazareth passeth by? Now the best proof, per- 
haps, of a preacher's power is when an unknown 
stranger is able to command attention, and his words 
leave an abiding impression behind. During the 
last ten years I have had many eminent and powerful 
preachers in the pulpit of St. Nicholas', but I believe 
no sermon has ever been preached there, which pro- 
duced so deep and abiding an impression as that of 
Colden Hoffman's did ; and to this day I frequently 
hear it referred to by members of the congregation. 
It was not the result of what is ordinarily called 
eloquence, but it was the combination of deep ear- 
nestness and unction, together with a lucid exhibition 



C. COLDEN HOFFMAN. 117 

of divine truth, handled experimentally, and power- 
fully applied to the conscience and heart. It was 
the eloquence of divine grace, not of nature, and 
no one could mistake the source from whence those 
words of earnest persuasion flowed, or who it was 
that had given him such power. 



118 MEMOIK OF 



CHAPTEE VI. 

1846 — 1848. 

DECIDES ON BECOMING A MISSIONARY OFFERS HIMSELF TO THE 

FOREIGN COMMITTEE OF THE BOARD OF MISSIONS, AND IS AC- 
CEPTED OBJECTIONS OF FRIENDS READY CONSENT 

OF HIS MOTHER AND SISTERS. 

It is an axiom of evangelical truth, recognised by 
the Church of England and its sister Church in 
the United States, that, before seeking the sacred 
office of the ministry, a man should be fully per- 
suaded in his own mind that he has been moved 
thereto by the Holy Grhost. 

Another question, of great importance likewise, 
comes up in connexion with this call, in reference to 
which he who has faith in the special providence of 
Grod will look for Divine direction also ; and that is, 
the sphere of labour in which he should exercise his 
ministry. The leadings of (rod's providence will 
generally solve this question satisfactorily, and, 



C. COLDEN HOFFMAN. 1 1 9 

sooner or later, make it plain to him who has a 
single eye to God's glory and earnestly seeks direc- 
tion from above. 

There is, however, a still further question, whicli 
is too often overlooked, but which should claim the 
serious consideration of every young man seeking 
the sacred ministry. We may suppose him to have 
solved, satisfactorily to his own mind, the question 
whether he has been called to this office by the Holy 
Grhost ; why is it, then, that he so seldom proceeds 
to investigate the important question, whether he has 
been called of Grod to minister in his own country 
or abroad ; to Christian congregations at home or to 
the heathen in far-distant lands ? 

To become a missionary, I believe, it is necessary 
for a man to have a special call : not every one who 
enters the ministry, even with the purest motives, 
is called of Grod to the mission field. There are 
those whom He purposes to labour at home ; there 
are those whom He destines to go abroad. I am 
persuaded, however, that if all young men who are 
in earnest for the advancement of our Eedeemer's 
kingdom would take this question into serious con- 
sideration, either before entering the ministry or 
shortly after, that many more would have grace 
given them to devote themselves to the mission 
field ; that many more would hear the voice of the 



120 MEMOIR OF 

Lord saying, ' Whom shall I send ? and who will go 
for us ? ' would see their way clear to becoming mis- 
sionaries to the heathen, and be ready to answer in 
the prophet's words, e Here am I : send me.' 

Such was the case with Colden Hoffman. He 
entered upon his studies for the ministry without 
any thoughts of becoming a missionary, but he had 
that simplicity of purpose and devotedness to the 
service of Christ which made him open to conviction ; 
which kept selfish considerations under control, and 
made him willing to go wherever the Spirit of (rod 
might direct him. 

The following record is the first which I can 
find showing that his thoughts were tending in the 
direction of the foreign mission field. It exhibits 
that openness to conviction, and desire to be directed 
from above which, I believe, are sure prelim- 
inaries when God purposes to vouchsafe His bless- 
ing:— 

Dec. 15th, 1846. — This is my twenty-seventh birth- 
day, and I can testify that God has been exceedingly 
gracious to me. Why do foreboding thoughts cross- my 
mind ? Let me trust in my gracious God. I know not 
my future course, where it may be. I have thoughts of a 
missionary life, perhaps in Africa. I desire God to send 
me where He will. I pray that my will may be lost 
in His. 



C. COLDEN HOFFMAX. 121 

Shortly after, these thoughts seem to have been 
confirmed by tidings from Africa, and he gives ex- 
pression to them in the following letter to his 
mother : — 

Theological Seminary, Va. 

llih January, 1847. 
Mi dear Mother, 
As we have no recitation to-day, I will occupy some 
of my time in commencing a letter to you. * * * I sup- 
pose you have heard of the news from Africa. A letter 
was received by our Missionary Society a few days since, 
which contained sad intelligence. The death of the Rev. 
Mr. Messenger was confirmed ; we were also informed of 
the death of Mrs. Patch, the expected return of Mr. 
Savage and his wife, and the enfeebled health of the writer, 
the Rev. Mr. Payne. He thinks he cannot remain there a 
great while longer without endangering his life ; he thinks 
a return to this country will shortly be necessary, in order 
to recruit. The Rev. Mr. Hening, the only other mis- 
sionary there, will find it necessary to come home to be 
ordained priest, in, I think, about a year's time : under 
these circumstances they write most urgently for four of 
the present senior class to come out and help them ; their 
appeal is most urgent and pressing, and here I give you an 
extract from his long letter. He says, ' To fill vacancies 
and relieve others, four missionaries are wanted from the 
senior class of '46 and '47. To such I make my solemn 
appeal, who certainly may, if they will, sustain the work 
of love in this dark land. For the love of God, for 



122 



MEMOIR OF 



the obedience due to their Saviour's command, " Go 
preach the gospel to every creature;" in pity to their 
friends now in the field, who must lie down in premature 
graves unless allowed a temporary respite, let them ponder, 
let them pray, let them submit their wills to God, that He 
may by His Holy Spirit show them the path of duty in 
reference to this urgent call.' And then, again, he says, 
' Where on earth is there a more destitute field of labour 
than Africa ? Where one so long neglected ? Where is 
there a mission, in the opinion of Christians generally, that 
more deserves to be sustained ? Where, at this moment, 
is there a more pressing necessity for immediate assistance, 
in order to sustain operations already in existence ? Where 
can self be so certainly mortified and Jesus glorified ? ' 
After the receipt of this letter a meeting of the Missionary 
Society was called, and the letter read : remarks were 
made on it by different students, and a resolution passed to 
request our Professors to make it the subject of their 
remarks on the following Thursday evening; and also that 
day was appointed for prayer and meditation on the sub- 
ject. The remarks of the Professors on the appointed 
evening were most suitable and excellent. No effort was 
made to get up an excitement. Dr. May spoke of some 
of the qualifications of a missionary, especially an experi- 
mental knowledge of the truth as it is in Jesus; Mr. 
Packard made some general remarks ; and Dr. Sparrow 
read some extracts from a letter froni the Rev. Mr. Hening, 
who agreed entirely with Mr. Payne in all he had written, 
and also gave an account of many encouraging circum- 
stances in reference to the willingness of the people to re- 



C. GOLDEN HOFFMAN. 123 

ceive the gospel, and the prosperity of the schools. None 
of the students have offered to go as yet. I know one* 
of the senior class, who is thinking seriously of it. Of my 
class there are two or three who appear willing to go, but 
nothing has yet been formally done that I have heard of. 
I think we should all be ready to go anywhere that our 
services are needed : the ministers of Christ are truly to be 
His servants ; they are not their own ; and their own glory, 
or honour, or well-being, are not to be sought, but their 
Master's. But how seldom is this found to be the case! 
Men seek, and Christian ministers seek, their own, not the 
the things which are Jesus Christ's. However far I come 
short of this spirit of self-dedication, I acknowledge it to 
be right, and desire to have none other. No earthly plans 
or projects should keep me from that work to which duty 
seems to direct. Should I feel qualified for the African 
mission, and that by going there God's glory would be 
promoted and His kingdom extended, if I know myself, I 
am ready to go. But, alas ! how shall I teach or preach 
Christ, who know so little of Him myself! That some 
one ought to go, is plain ; many cannot, others will not. 

This letter conveyed the first tidings to the mo- 
ther of her son's thoughts of becoming a missionary, 
which involved the necessity of expatriation, and 
the probability of a life-long separation from one so 
dear. It is not surprising, therefore, that her first 
impressions, or rather feelings, should have shrunk 
from it, and that she should have expressed herself 
as follows : — 



124 MEMOIR OF 



From Mrs. Hoffman. 



The African mission I feel deeply for ; but look 
abroad in our own land, far and near — hundreds perish- 
ing for the bread of life. Should we not provide for 
our own household ? Good Mr. Jay says, ' God does 
not require us to sacrifice our being and happiness for 
ever to His pleasure ; it is not His pleasure, — it cannot 
be His pleasure : by the law of our nature, and the au- 
thority of His word, we are even commanded to seek our 
welfare, and to seek first the kingdom of God and His 
righteousness ; and therefore, to be willing to give these 
i;p would be disobedience and contempt.' Remember our 
dear Redeemer's words, ' Behold thy mother ! ' 

' When I am feeble, old, and grey, 
Whose healthy arm shall be my stay, 
If thou should'st go so far away ?' 

Pause, anxious spirit ! there is One who sticketh closer 
than a brother, and will make all things work together for 
good : this is my comfort. May He bless and keep you. 
Ever your fond 

Mother. 

It was not without great searching^ of heart and 
much anxious prayer, after maturely considering the 
question for two years, that he came to the firm de- 
cision of devoting his life to the evangelisation of 
Africa. 

Amongst his papers written at this time are the 
following, which show how deeply his soul was exer- 



C. COLDEN HOFFMAN. 125 

cised in reference to this absorbing question, before 
arming at a final decision : — 



January 14:th, 1847. — Have set apart the day for 
meditation and prayer for the African mission. Eev. Mr. 
Payne has written, asking for four missionaries ; most 
urgently does he appeal for help. Dr. Savage is obliged 
to leave on account of his health, and there are but two 
ordained ministers, Mr. Hening and himself, who cannot 
remain long without leaving to recruit their health. 

What hinders me from answering the call? I cannot go 
at once, as I have not completed my studies, and I think 
it important for me to do so. My health is good. I feel 
my want of love to Christ ; I feel my need of clearer 
views of the gospel, in its preciousness ; and then I feel 
my weakness intellectually. On both these points I feel 
as a babe or a child. 

But did I feel that God's glory would be promoted by 
my going, by my life or death, if I know myself, I am 
ready to leave all and go. First, because I am not my 
own, but bought by Christ. If the brethren in Africa are 
not relieved they must perish ; or returning, the Lord's 
work be stayed. 

Home, mother, friends, will be forsaken, but Faith will 
enable me to do this. The time is short on earth, the 
Lord will reward me. 'Lo, I am with you alway, even to 
the end of the world.' My usefulness there will probably 
be as great as here. Many are ready to teach and preach 
here, but who will go to Africa ? 



126 MEMOIR OF 

9 p.m. — Dr. May, at a Faculty meeting, spoke of the 
all-importance of personal and experimental religion as a 
first qualification for a missionary ; and of faith. 

Dr. Sparrow read some extracts from Mr. Hening's 
letter, and set forth the truth that we were not our own. 
A very interesting and impressive meeting. 

The following document will show with what 
sedulous care he studied the question of becoming a 
missionary, and with what impartial candour he 
weighed the .pros and cons involved in that im- 
portant decision : — 

Africa. 

Feb. 11th, 1847. — An urgent call has been made 
from the missionaries in Africa, to the senior class of the 
Seminary, for four of them to come and help them. This 
number is not likely to respond ; members from other 
classes will not be refused, if found qualified. It is my 
duty to consider the call, which, looking for God's guidance, 
I would endeavour to do; and — 

1st. The Saviour commanded His disciples to go into 
all the world, and preach the gospel to every creature ; and 
again declared, ' The field is the world.' 

2ndly. But does not the unhealthy climate of Africa 
indicate that God designs not yet that that land should be 
enlightened with the Word of Life ? There is no prospect 
of its ever being otherwise than prejudicial to European 
constitutions; and this, then, would for ever bar that 
land from the gospel, so far as we are the instruments of 



C. COLDEN HOFFMAN. 127 

imparting it. Christ commanded to go into all the world; 
and He knew all climates, yet made no exception ; trne, 
self-preservation is a first law of nature, and if we go to a 
land where sickness is mre to cut us off in one, two, or 
three years, it becomes a question whether we can do more, 
good in that time than in a prolonged life in a more con- 
genial soil. How is it with Africa ? the climate is not so 
deadly but that one can spend three or four years there in 
comparative safety ; as respite is allowed of a year for one 
to return and recruit. 

3rdly. The prospect of usefulness is fair ; schools have 
been established, death or illness has removed those who 
were over them, and others are needed to supply their 
places. God has blessed the labours of the missionaries ; 
their work thus far has been successful. If the breach is 
closed speedily, the good begun may be advanced ; if not, 
all previous efforts will go for little or nothing. But are 
there no other ways of giving them the gospel than those 
we have adopted ? Coloured men who could stand the 
climate better might be here educated, and then sent forth. 
To this there may be objections. Our Church has adopted 
a plan — it is truly good ; she would raise up a native 
ministry on the spot. The work is progressing ; though 
carried on with blood of saints, the sprouts of holiness are 
growing, and by-and-by the fruits will appear — a native 
ministry will be reared, and then the work is done. And 
if it cost many lives, it will be a great work, worthy of 
much sacrifice. And may not the devil, seeing the great 
work going onward, by these late sad accounts seek to 
discourage the children of the Lamb from extending the 
Lord's kingdom ? 



128 MEMOIR OF 

February 25th, 1847. — Indeed this is a great question 
for me to answer. 1st. As an example : how might I 
glorify God and give new impulse to the Church ? My 
going would, I think, be likely to induce others, more fitted 
by nature and qualifications, to go. Mite that such an of- 
fering would be, others might be moved, stirred up and 
provoked to give themselves, more worthy offerings ; God's 
glory would thus be promoted ; even if I reaped no fruit, 
and my feeble effort were little felt, yet surely the good 
Lord would never leave me without some seals of His 
favour ? And for this may He not have raised me up ? 
and may He not have designedly called me, who am 
so weak an instrument, that His power may be the more 
manifested ? 

This is the way He often works. Let me consider, 
also, that my life has been rescued from the grave. I was 
a few years ago on its verge, but God said, Live, and I re- 
covered. I owe then my life to Him ; and if He raised 
me up and granted me so much time more to live, should 
I not readily lay it down for Him now ? 

How like Christ it would be ! for He looked not on His 
own things, but the things of others. In compassion to 
us, poor, ignorant, and sinful, He left the joys of heaven, 
endured a life of privation, and actually suffered death for 
us. And now I am called to give up my country and 
home, leave my friends and kindred, and go to a foreign 
land ; perhaps to lay down my life to teach the ignorant, 
preach the gospel, extend the kingdom of the Eedeemer : 
and how better could the few years of life be passed ? 

But it should be a willing offering — God loves a 
cheerful giver : Christ offered Himself willingly. 



C. COLD EN HOFFMAN. 129 

2ndly. It would be like Christ ; for the world would 
not understand my motive, or see the hidden spring of 
action, or, if told them, would not understand it. So 
Christ's motives were misinterpreted and misunderstood. 
' His brethren did not believe in Him ; ' called Him a 
gluttonous man, a winebibber, seditious person, blasphemer, 
&c. &c. 

3rdly. The poor Africans could not appreciate my 
motive — neither do they the motives of those who are 
there. - So Christ came to His own, and His own received 
Him not.' 

4thly. And should not I receive a good reward in 
heaven, when on earth I gave myself wholly to va.y Lord, 
and spent all my redeemed life to extend the Eedeemer's 
kingdom ? ' For He had respect unto the recompense of the 
reward.' 

othly. And as to my mother and kindred, what should 
I say to them ? 

' Mother, a few short years will separate us, and we 
shall meet in heaven ; and cannot you spare me for such 
a work for so little time ? ' 

' Kindred, be not selfish and desire me to stay with you, 
but bid me God speed ; and follow after eternal rewards : 
lay up for yourselves treasure in heaven, and there we will 
rejoice together for ever ! ' 

6thly. On the bed of death shall I regret that I had 
spent some part of my life to extend the Eedeemer's 
kingdom ; or, designing thus to do, had laid down my life ? 
And in eternity, when, through grace, I stand before the 
throne praising the Redeemer, shall not the remembrance 

K 



130 MEMOIR OF 

that on earth I designed to extend His praise among the 
nations of a fallen world be sweet? And what if I conld 
see around me in that land of spirits some redeemed 
ones, whom I had brought to Jesus to hymn His praise 
for ever ! 

Lord, increase my faith. I want the love of Christ 
constraining me, and to have a conviction and deep sense of 
His love. As to qualifications : am I spiritually qualified ? 
I think I must answer, No ; for I feel I want a deep sense of 
God's love to me, begetting confidence and assurance. 
Again, I want a more lively faith in the Word of God, its 
doctrines and promises. But I have felt the love of God 
in my heart, / knoio ; and it was shed there by the Holy 
Spirit : it constrained me, and out of the fulness of my 
heart my mouth speaks. And I have felt God's promises 
to be precious, and I sincerely desire to know God's love 
to me, and to have more faith in His word ; and both 
these good gifts come from God, who I should not doubt 
will bestow them on me if I seek for them. Going to 
Africa, I would desire to lay hold on the Word of God, 
to make it my study and meditation, and being taught by 
the Spirit, my soul would be refreshed and my wisdom 
increased. 

Now, my soul is somewhat fettered, thinking, — Oh, I 
must know this and read that ; and the good word of life 
receives too little attention. But having a missionary's life 
in view, I shall be most efficient if I know the Scriptures, 
and from them learn the will of God, and have there seen 
my blessed Saviour and have known Him ; so that I may 
follow Him, and preach Him to others by my life as well 



C. COLDEN HOFFMAN. 131 

as by my lips. I may rest on the promises for God's 
grace and blessing for all spiritual good. I can be a 
mighty man when the Spirit of the Lord is upon me. I 
am not a ready speaker, nor fluent, nor have I the faculty of 
expressing myself clearly or readily ; the same objection, 
however, would meet me at home. But abilities are so 
essential. Am I called to the ministry at all ? When I 
consider my weakness of intellect, and my natural timidity 
and shrinking from the world, and want of force and cha- 
racter, I almost feel ready to say, Ao. But again, when I 
consider the way the Lord has led me from childhood to 
manhood, and the tokens of His favour I have received ; 
when I consider His power so often manifested in His 
dealings with our race, bringing power out of the weak 
and strength from the feeble ; I am encouraged to hope that 
He has not only called me, but will uphold me, and glorify 
His name through my weakness. And if thus truly 
called, why not labour in Africa as well as anywhere ? — ay, 
why not rather labour in Africa than anywhere else ? 

Remember, this is not our rest ; let me have respect to 
the recompense of the reward. 

"When Jesus told His disciples He was going to Jeru- 
salem to suffer and die, Peter would dissuade Him, saying, 
' Be it far from Thee, Lord ! this shall not be unto Thee.' 
And the Lord turned and rebuked Peter, saying, ' Get thee 
behind me, Satan ; for thou savourest not the things which 
be of God, but those which be of men.' 

The great point, after all, seems to be my natural 
qualifications for the work. And then the question arises, 
whether such as I have cannot be more profitably used in 
Africa, under existing circumstances, than at home ? With 



132 MEMOIE OF 

myself I could cast into the Lord's treasury what means I 
have ; so for the first two years the Church would not he 
hurdened. Lord, increase my faith ! Then would the reed 
of the world on which I am apt to lean he more surely re- 
moved from me. A speedy and hearty decision on my part 
would perchance induce others in this Institution to do like- 
wise ; it would have an influence on all. As to physical 
qualifications, I am not of a very vigorous constitution, yet 
sound. I have enjoyed good health for many years past ; 
hetter in the last five, since a very severe attack of typhoid 
fever, than ever hefore. I am as well qualified in this par- 
ticular as men generally are. I have no personal ties to keep 
me ; none hut a mother's love and sisters' affection, and 
those of home and kindred. And he who enters on the 
work of the ministry gives himself unreservedly to the work, 
to he a servant of Christ : it must he so. And there is no 
necessity in the case of my remaining on family considera- 
tions ; for my mother is living surrounded by her children 
and grandchildren. 

Sunday Evening, March l&th, 1847. 
Why should I not go f 
Because I am not of the strongest constitution. 
Because I have not as large a measure of faith and love 

as I would desire. 
Because I am slow of speech and of a slow tongue, — not 

as bright as many others : nor have I much force of 

character, and have little confidence in myself. 
Because the acquisition of a new language would be a 

great difficulty. 



C. COLDEN HOFFMAN. 133 

Why should I go f 

Because Christ said, ' Go into all the world.' 

Because, if I have been called to the ministry, I should 
go where God's honour will be most promoted. 

Because there is immediate and pressing need in Africa. 

Because the honour of our Church is at stake. 

Because my example might, under existing circumstances, 
family, means, &c, have a good effect upon the 
Church, and upon my brethren in the Seminary. 

Because I know of no good and sufficient reason for not 
going, when I consider my personal connexion, physi- 
cal constitution, and mental endowments. 

Because the Lord has said, ' Lo, I am with you alway, 
even unto the end of the world.' 



I'dth March, 1848.— My heart is longing for Africa, 
and I pray the Lord to send me and go with me. I 
long to stand on the beach and cheer my fainting 
brethren. I long to set a bright example to the Church, 
through the grace of the Lord. 

16th April, 1848. — Rose a great while before day, 
and asked God's guidance and direction about Africa. 

22nd April. — I would devoutly and prayerfully con- 
sider the subject of my going to Africa to-day, with 
prayer and fasting. It is a question too high for me, 
easily decided if flesh and blood are alone consulted, but, 
weighed in eternity's balance, it has a different aspect. 
May the God of love give me wisdom and direct me, 



134 MEMOIR OF 

for my friends by their silence seem to leave me to 
myself. 

Prayer at a quarter to one, as usual, with Rambo about 
Africa. 

10th May, 1848. — At the Communion I placed my- 
self in Jesus' hands, and prayed for faith, and that, as He 
shed His blood for me, I might have grace to shed mine 
for Him ; as He gave His body for me, I might have grace 
to give mine for Him. Now what hinders a decision ? 
Nothing in me. I have made my decision in spirit to go 
where the Lord Jesus points, and that is, I believe, to 
Africa ; yet I will wait to-morrow and Saturday, ere I 
write to the Committee, in order to avoid haste and give 
ample time for my friends' objections, if they have any ; 
my physician's advice, &c. But I trust the delay will 
only tend to stronger confirmation as to my duty to 
go. 

A PRAYER. 

God, Thou knowest our frame and rememberest 
that we are but dust ; Thou knowest the imperfections, 
the weakness, and the temptations of those who are never- 
theless Thy true children. Look then with especial favour 
upon one who asks in the sincerity of his heart, ' Lord, 
what wilt Thou have me to do ? ' Let no voice but 
Thine have power to draw him from his attitude of a 
waiting suppliant, pausing to ask in what way Thou 
wouldest have him to walk. Many voices, in the sweetest 
tones of love's own teaching, are sounding in his ear, yea, 
are thrilling his very heart. One, — it is that which 
waked the first echoes from the tender chords of his infant 



C. COLDEN HOFFMAN. 135 

spirit ; the one which first taught him the tenderness of 
love and the reverence of obedience, — speaks now in that 
spirit's depths. Does it speak Thy will ? Oh, let him 
listen well ! Let him not mistake its language. Let 
him still wait at Thy feet and say, ' Speak Thou, Lord ; 
for Thy servant heareth ! ' 'To his own Master he 
standeth or falleth.' Oh, forbid that he should follow 
any other but that Lord who will one day reckon with 
all His servants ! Let no human authority, however ex- 
alted, lead him from the task which Thou hast ap- 
pointed. 

Spirit of Light! let Thy bright beams illumine his 
way, point out his path, attend his footsteps, give strength 
for every conflict, and be with him to the end. 

Lord, ' the harvest truly is great, but the labourers 
are few ! ' In our own favoured land the sheep are 
scattered for want of shepherds ; abroad, millions perish 
without one ray of light. Here and there, amid the gross 
darkness of far-off lands, a solitary soldier of the Cross 
bears up the sacred standard ; but his step is weary, and 
his heart is faint. Must his hand falter in death, and no 
comrade stand by to take the falling banner ? 

God, we cry unto Thee, from whom alone cometh our 
help ! Choose Thine own warriors, and gird them with 
strength for the battle. Summon Thine hosts to the con- 
flict, and go forth with them unto victory. 

Theological Seminary, 

Virginia, March 20th, 1848. 

It was in the month of May, 1848, that Colden 



136 MEMOIR OF 

Hoffman offered himself to the Foreign Committee 
of the Board of Missions as a missionary for Africa, 
at which time he was near the conclusion of his 
theological studies preparatory to his ordination. 

This, therefore, may be a suitable place for a 
few remarks on the important question, — How am 
I to know whether I am called of Grod to be a mis- 
sionary or not? 

In the first place, I conceive there ought to be 
a preparation of heart from the Lord, drawing the 
thoughts, feelings, and affections towards the heathen. 
A man may have a sincere desire to preach Christ, a 
single eye to Grod's glory, and a willingness to go 
wherever God may send him, and yet not have this. 
It is a special gift ; and just in proportion to its 
intensity is the clearness of Grod's purposes in that 
direction. It seems necessary that a man should 
have such an ardent love for the souls of the heathen, 
to enable him to bear up under the discouragements 
and trials which he is sure to meet with, from their 
ignorance, depravity, and degraded condition. 

When the thoughts, however, are turned in the 
direction of the mission-field, other questions have 
likewise to be solved ; such as, Whether there be a 
reasonable capacity for acquiring foreign languages, 
and a constitution not disqualified to contend against 
unhealthy climates, although this latter may rather 



C. COLDEN HOFFMAN. 137 

be considered as one of detail, since all mission sta- 
tions are not unhealthy, and climates may be found 
suited to any constitution. 

But after these preliminary questions have been 
satisfactorily settled, another grave and portentous 
one comes up, which perhaps has prevented more 
persons from becoming missionaries than any other 
— the opposition of friends. 

That parents and friends should shrink from 
making so great a sacrifice as the life-long separation 
from one so dear to them involves, is very natural ; 
and yet we see parents making it daily, for the fur- 
therance of their children's worldly interests. If a 
civil appointment be vacant in India, how many 
parents are ready to avail themselves of it, for the 
furtherance of a son's worldly welfare ! yet the cli- 
mate is the same, and the separation as great, as in 
the case of a missionary's going out to that country. 
Is it too much to ask of Christian parents, that they 
should be willing to make the same sacrifice for 
Christ which others are ready to make for the 
world ? The difficulty, however, too often arises from 
the fact, that the parents have not that measure of 
faith and love which is necessary to induce them to 
make the sacrifice ; and then comes up the question, 
how far the son is justified in going against the will 
of his parents ? Colden Hoffman was spared this 



138 MEMOIR OF 

pain; his mother was too deeply imbued with the 
spirit of Christ to refuse her cordial consent, when 
once she realised that her son was called of (rod to 
the high office of a Missionary of the Cross. But 
his faith and patience were not a little tried by the 
opposition of some other relatives and friends ; and 
as their arguments embody pretty nearly all that 
can be said against embarking in this holy enter- 
prise, it may be useful to present them, and then to 
weigh them in the balances of the sanctuary. 

The following is an extract from one of these; 
expressing the feelings of a relative for whom he had 
great affection, and to whom he was greatly in- 
debted : — 

I feel more than I can express to you of the hasty 
step you have taken in this African mission. Is there 
no field for your lahours here among your own people, 
your own country, speaking your own language, your own 
friends ? Are there no duties required of you to administer 
to the declining years of your aged mother, and all those 
to whom you ought to feel dear ? What will he her state 
of feeling upon the arrival of every vessel from that pesti- 
ferous climate, hut that of dread, fear, and anxiety ? * * * 
It is the opinion of all that it is a very unwise and in- 
judicious step you have taken. * * * * 

From another relative, whom he consulted in 
regard to his health, and the probability of his being 



C. COLDEST HOFFAIAN. 139 

able to stand the climate, he received the following 
discouraging criticism on his intentions ; although 
the opinion regarding his health and constitution 
was not so much against him as might have been 
expected from one whose mind was so preju- 
diced : — 

This is my opinion on the medical part of the case, and 
here yon and your missionary friends will expect that I 
should stop ; but my idea of my own duty compels me to 
add a few words, which I hope will be received as they are 
intended. I think that if you go to Africa you will do 
wrong — great, grievous wrong; and that, because you 
will thereby refuse to enter into the field of labour to which 
you are strongly and loudly called : you thereby neglect to 
perform plain, simple, unostentatious duty. I have neither 
time nor inclination to argue this matter, and will, therefore, 
only give you heads of argument. 

Your call is to remain here. Why ? Answer : Here 
you have a widowed mother who looks to you, and has 
God's warrant for looking to her eldest son, for those kind 
offices which are to make her old age peaceful and happy. 
This, her reasonable expectation, you defeat. 

Again : Here you are in the midst of a large and im- 
portant connexion ; over the individuals who compose this 
connexion your character has given you great influence : 
that influence is not of your earning, it was given you by 
God — a talent, for the right use of which you must give 
account. This talent you throw away when you go to 
Africa. I know that ' Evangelize the heathen,' ' Send light 



140 MEMOIR OF 

to benighted Africa,' ' Win kingdoms and races of men to 
God,' are loud-sounding words, words that are very apt 
to dazzle the fancy and blind the sober judgment ; but I 
know that, where one man is called to do these great things, 
thousands are called to the everyday humble duties of 
feeding the lambs of Christ's flock : to this homely, humble 
duty, and to that of being a comfort to the widow and a 
blessing to the fatherless, you are called. God grant that 
you may have grace to hear and heed the still, small voice. 

From another he heard as follows : — 

I see you are still bent on this wild idea of going on a 
mission to Africa ; if your object is to save souls, I think 
you can save ten in your own country where you can save 
one in Africa. I wish you were here, to hear the arguments 
used by your friends for not going. I do most sincerely 
trust God will point out the way where you may be most 
useful to His cause. 

The receipt of such letters from some whom he 
loved and respected must have been very painful to 
him ; but he was compensated by finding that those 
who alone had any right to claim him, or to put a 
veto on his plans — his mother and sisters — did, 
with the noblest and most disinterested spirit of self- 
sacrifice, give him up for the great work to which 
he believed himself called of God ; though the sa- 
crifice was indeed great, for never was son or brother 



C. COLDEN HOFFMAN. 141 

more tenderly or more deservedly loved by mother 
and sisters than he was. 

I shall now produce a selection from his letters 
at this period, showing the tenour of his thoughts : 
which, together with what has preceded, give the 
clearest evidence that, so far from coming to a hasty 
conclusion, under the influence of any unhealthy ex- 
citement, his decision was only arrived at after very 
careful consideration, much prayer, and a mature 
survey of the whole question. It will also further 
illustrate the development of his mind and character ; 
the high tone of his Christian principles, and the 
entire consecration which he had made of himself to 
Christ. In all which respects he is a model for the 
study and imitation of those who, like him, are con- 
templating the sacred office of the ministry. 

I regret that I am not able to find amongst the 
voluminous documents entrusted to me, either the 
letter he wrote to his mother announcing his final 
decision, or her reply, giving her full consent — what 
in one of his letters he calls an i unreserved sur- 
render ' of her son to the service of Christ in Africa. 
I have no doubt that it was a communication dis- 
playing both the simplicity of her faith in Christ 
and the tenderness of her affection for her son : but 
though the document be wanting, the fact is made 
plain by references in the following letters : — 



142 MEMOIR OF 

Theological Seminary, Virginia, 
March 1st, 1848. 
My dear Mother, 

I am rapidly hastening to the conclusion of my course. 
In the natural course of events I must soon be settled in 
life. Where, I know not. But I do trust I may have 
a willing spirit to go wherever I may most advance the 
glory of God. If I am His servant I should have no 
other spirit. I wish to recognise no other law. This is 
what Christ requires of His disciples ; and I am not afraid 
to abide by it, for His name is Love. If He should call 
me even to go to the heathen, oh that I might be ready 
to obey ! You know the appeals which have been made 
to our Seminary ; I cannot but consider them, and ask 
that my way may be made plain before me. You would 
have me cherish no other spirit, and you, too, are willing 
to leave the result to Him whose mercy endureth for 
ever. 

I had the pleasure of going to Washington last Thurs- 
day for Mrs. Hening and the African ' Musu,' whom 
they brought with them to this country. * * * * I have 
since seen her frequently, and my interest both in her and 
the mission has increased. Is there any good reason why 
I should not be ready to return with them ? Unless 
those who have been labouring there so many years are 
relieved, there is great danger of the mission being re- 
linquished. I think, so far as my physical ability to stand 
the climate goes, my case is better than the generality of 
persons who go there, and I speak advisedly. 



C. COLDEN HOFFMAN. 143 

To Mrs. Hening. 

Theological Seminary, Virginia, 
March Uth, 1848. 
Dear Mrs. Hening, 

In your note received this afternoon, you ask to know 
some of my thoughts and feelings on the subject which 
now mutually interests us. This request I willingly 
grant, because you profess a sister's interest in me, because 
as a Christian I can confide in your confidence and sym- 
pathy, and because thereby you may be enabled to throw 
light on my path of duty, and encourage me therein, 
should that path be one trodden by yourself. I trust the 
Lord by His Spirit has called me to the ministry ; and 
having led me thus far and blessed me with every blessing, 
notwithstanding my faithlessness and many sins, the time 
has arrived when, as a reasonable being, I am to consider 
where best I can serve Him who created and redeemed 
me, and whose I am. 

I acknowledge the principle that I am not my own, 
but the servant of the Lord ; on this alone I desire to 
act. When I look abroad, over our land, the light of 
Truth is shining ; its beams will rest on every dwelling 
whose doors are not closed to its entrance. I look abroad, 
and see nations sitting in heathen darkness, without one 
ray of gospel light. I know that the Lord has said, ' Go 
into all the world, and preach the gospel to every creature ; ' 
that ' the heathen are His heritage ; ' and that ' in every 
place incense shall be offered unto His holy name, and a 
pure offering;' that, acting on such commands and 



144 MEMOIE Oh' 

promises, many have gone forth, not counting their lives 
dear unto themselves, to preach the everlasting gospel ; 
that the Lord has been with them, has owned and hlessed 
their efforts, setting His own seal, even the stamp of the 
Spirit, to their work and labour of love. And then I 
hear from Africa the urgent call for help ; from those who, 
having long borne the burden and heat of the day, are 
sinking under their trials, and pleading in their Master's 
name, 'Come and help us.' 'Lord, is it I?' 'Make me 
to know the path wherein I should walk ; ' such has long 
been, but now especially is, my prayer. 

Why should I not go ? The first of all qualifications 
are spiritual: — clear views of the plan of salvation, a 
spiritual mind, heavenly wisdom, and a firm faith in the 
G-od of love. Through the temptations of the world and 
the malice of the Evil One, some (I should say, all) of these 
have languished within me since the day when the Lord 
looked upon me and taught me by His own Spirit, filling 
my soid with joy and gladness, and opening my lips to 
speak His praise. But I know He was the author of these 
good gifts ; and may I not trust that the same diligent 
use of the means (prayer and the word) will draw down, 
I cannot say a richer or sweeter blessing, but such as 
shall be all-sufficient for my wants ? Thus speaks Faith. 
Fear whispers, ' You are not eloquent, neither heretofore 
nor since the Lord has spoken to you ; but are of a slow 
speech and a slow tongue. You are not ready or quick of 
thought ; you do not easily comprehend, and with difficulty 
impart.' I do not deny it : so it is. Again : ' You have so 
little confidence in yourself, and in what you do know, you 



C. COLDEN HOFFMAN. 145 

will not be able to be a leader of others, or to command 
their respect ; and their rebuffs, ingratitude, and neglect, 
will overwhelm you.' Yes, it is true ; and it may be so. 
' And add to this a weakened frame, and death standing at 
the door. Will you bear up against all this ? ' I know 
that sickness and death are in the hand of the Lord, and 
that if He send me He will keep me or take me. ' It is 
well' in either event. 

As to my physical qualifications — though, in my 
physician's opinion, of a weak constitution, I enjoy excellent 
health : never better. My peculiar advantages you learned 
from the doctor's note. 

With regard to my family, I have a mother who loves 
me, into whose heart a sword would enter ; but I believe 
the balm of God would follow the sword ; that God would 
give her peace here, and, may I not hope, in eternity would 
restore the parted one ? My sisters, save one, are all 
settled in life ; and must I stay to add my mite to their full 
cup, even to behold me with their eyes ? They must not 
be so selfish ; for, even were I to remain, it might be denied 
them. That one the Lord has left for a good purpose, I 
know ; and she neither is now, nor w T ill be, unprovided for. 

Now, is there any presumption in my going ? Do not 
my friends really and truly — those who are best able to 
judge, who know well my mind, attainments, and habits — 
do not they say, ' Go : you have such qualifications as, 
with the Lord's blessing, will make you useful; be as- 
sured of it, it is our deliberate judgment and careful 
reflection ? ' 

Lord, increase my faith. Then my duty seems to be 

L 



146 MEMOIR OF 

to go, and may He who loved me save me from error and 
give me peace. * * * * 

Thus have I given what I believed yon desired when 
you, with Christian sympathy, asked for my thoughts and 
feelings. And even though you may think duty he stern, 
you know it is sweet, and therefore your prayers will con- 
tinue to ascend that I may walk therein to the glory of 
God. 

Yours, with Christian affection, 

C. Colden Hoffman. 



March 20, 1848. 
My dear Mother, 

Your letter, and also one from the doctor, reached 
me this morning. I had anxiously been looking for yours 
for some days. I was glad to learn that my thoughts 
about Africa did not depress you. If the Lord should 
send me there, mother, you have reason to rejoice, and not to 
sorrow. In India, I know not that the need is as pressing 
as in Africa ; and as to climate, there is but little difference 
as far as health goes. Language is China's bar to me, and 
she also demands a man of greater parts than I. 

Shall the labours of ten years of the missionaries in 
Africa be all lost, for lack of one to go to hold up their 
hands and sustain them ? Shall it be said, that while 
thousands risk their lives for gold, and give their blood for 
glory, not one in our Church is found to walk in Jesus' 
footsteps, and make a sacrifice of life, if need be, for His 
sake ? But is there danger of this ? It may be so. But, 



C. COLDEN HOFFMAN. 147 

oh, let us remember that we are in the Lord's hand ; that if 
He protect us, no evil can come nigh us. Moreover, I 
think your impression of the climate is exaggerated : only- 
six out of twenty missionaries who have gone there from 
our Church have died. The acclimating fever is quite 
under the control of medicine, and though the climate is 
trying, it is not necessarily fatal. * * * * As to the want 
of labourers at home, it is true, but it is greater abroad ; 
and truth is reflected on our own land when we carry the 
light to a distant one. Think not, my dear mother, I am 
going to act hastily, or to let my feelings overrule my judg- 
ment. I am only seeking duty's path, and saying to the 
Lord, ' What wilt Thou have me to do ? ' When you ask, 
' that I may be directed in the path that will bring Him 
most glory,' you make what is my daily prayer, and when 
that is answered you and I will be content. 



My dear Mother, 
Your letter of the 29th I received this morning. 
I read it with a thankful heart. When either you or I 
reflect on this subject, we rejoice that we have an offering 
to present to the Lord's service. When we look at it in 
all its bearings, and weigh it in the scales of eternity, then 
we see it in its true light ; but if we take a partial view, 
and see its dark side of trouble, without its light side of 
glory ; or the weakness of the instrument without remem- 
bering the strength of Him who holds it, — when we listen 
to the world's murmur of contempt and pity, or the 
Church's cold response of sympathy, and do not hear the 



148 MEMOIR OF 

voice of faith within, or the still-echoing tones from Judea's 
hill, ' Go ;' ' Lo, I am with you ;' — it is only when we take 
such superficial views of the subject that our hearts sink 
within us, and our faith falters. Let us then ever remember 
the end. ' Judge not the Lord by feeble sense.' Oh that 
God, who has brought me up thus far out of Egypt, may 
not suffer me to turn back ! No, I believe He will not ; but 
that I shall go on in the strength of the Lord, to be His 
messenger to the heathen. His word is, ' Be thou faithful 
unto death, and I will give thee a crown of life.' 

The following letters from two of his sisters will 
show the Christian spirit in which the trial of his 
intended separation was received by the nearest and 
dearest members of his family : — 

From one of his Sisters. 

Goshen, March 30th, 1848. 
I have just come from my closet, where, in addition to 
my own prayers, I used the beautiful one for you, my 
loved Col den, which I received yesterday in your welcome 
letter. It was with tears I read your letter ; but not with 
tears of sorrow, disappointment, or anger. I read there 
of your earnest desire to serve our God in Africa, if His 
will so ordained ; of your self-sacrificing spirit for Christ 
your Master ; of your willingness to go there or elsewhere, 
if you could find out what the Lord would have you to 
do. Ever since the subject has been made known to us 
I have longed to speak my thoughts on the matter, but 
kept them back and delayed my letter, for I knew you 



C. COLDEN HOFFMAN. 149 

were beset with letters ; and these, with your own conflict- 
ing thoughts and feelings, were enough to bewilder and 
discompose your mind. This is the reason I have not 
written ; but I have been mindful of you, dearest, by night 
and by day, and have earnestly desired that God would 
make clear your duty in this matter. I do not look upon 
it as a ' dreadful wild step, and a thing you ought not to 
do,' and all that kind of rash talking. God's mercy and 
love, His almighty arm of care, will be as near to you or 
any servant in Africa as in America. "What matter is it 
where we live, where we die, as long as the chief endeavour 
of our soul is to seek first the kingdom of God and His 
righteousness, — to live in His stedfast fear and praise, that 
we may die with His blessing ? What is father or mo- 
ther, sister or brother, compared to our blessed Jesus ? 
All transient, all hastening to the grave, and He alone the 
stay of our soul. What the rending asunder human ties, 
which, sooner or later, must be broken ? If we read aright 
the word of God, this world's changes and chances would 
but little, if at all, affect our hearts. We should there read 
that the path of suffering was the way to heaven. But 
why shoidd you or I regard the going to Africa as suffer- 
ing ? Even allowing it is a sacrifice, ought we not to be 
willing to sacrifice our desire to keep you near us, when 
you are willing to give up bodily comforts, pleasures, and 
enjoyments, to go to a distant land for Christ's sake ? I 
know, dearest, it is no new thought with you ; and long, 
no doubt, you have made it a subject for God's hearing. 
I long remember your interest in Africa, and many a time 
I have fancied you might go, but drove it from my mind 



150 MEMOIE OF 

as a painful thing that might never come to pass. It is 
before me now for consideration and prayer ; but so weak 
is my faith, I hardly know what to think, what to speak, 
or write; — a prayer we all can utter, Let me know Thy 
will, God. If your conscience speaks to you, that is 
the voice of God, and I would not for worlds turn you 
from it ; but you must be very sure that you hear it 
aright. Such a step requires time, prayer, devout medi- 
tation, and the counsel of older and better Christians, if 
the reasons they bring up do not militate against God's 
word. This must be the test. I do not accuse you of being 

under Mrs. 's influence, or any earthly influence, but I 

pray you may be under the Spirit's power : seek His guid- 
ance and you cannot err. I do not say you would be 
more exposed to disease and death in Africa than here, for 
I do not believe it. God is everywhere, and He can 
make Africa as pleasant and healthy to His children there 
as our land is to lis. He can and will open the hearts of 
the benighted to receive with gladness His preached word. 
And even should you die in Africa, is that anything to 
grieve about ? must we not all die ? Would not your 
deathbed there be blessed with the thought that you had, 
like Samuel, obeyed the voice of the Lord ; that you had 
left all to follow Him ; that your earnest desire was to 
tell the heathen of His love and truth ? and if He permitted 
you only partially to do so, your prayer still would be, 
' Thou knowest all things ; Thou knowest that / love 
Thee' No, dear Golden, we are miserable, erring, grovel- 
ing Christians, if such things appal or fret us. How is 
the dying command of our glorified Saviour to be ful- 



C. COLDEN HOFFMAN. 151 

filled, ' Go ye into the world,' &c, if all stay at home because 
it is healthy, and parishes are easy and pleasant ? For 
my part, I thank God that a brother of mine has the 
daring of St. Paul ; his noble, self-sacrificing spirit ; his 
readiness to endure all things for love to Christ. I felt 
almost inclined to go with yon, and I believe, if I had 
been a more lonely being (without a widowed mother), I 
should have encouraged yonr going, and asked you to 
take me with you. As it is, I do not wish you to be 
swayed one iota by anything I have written. I have 
spoken in the truth of my soul ; God knoweth I lie not* 
I believe what I have written, because my Bible so teaches. 
I can assure you of one fact — yonr going would not give 
mother ■ a sorrow unto death.' I have too great a trust 
in her religion to think that earthly trials could shake and 
crush her. Her confidence in God is too sure, her peace 
and love so great and pure, that, should you live near us 
or far away, so that we never could meet, her soul would 
still rejoice in her God. Dear Colden, I have done ; I 
hope what I have said may give a drop of comfort to your 
fearing soul. I have withdrawn from the parlour because 
tears would come, and I wanted silence around me. My 
own early sorrow has taught me to trust not in earth ; to 
seek not for happiness here; and every day to let this 
world recede further and further from my soul. God is 
enough for each one of us, and sorrow rightly received will 
bring Him very near ; we can have heaven all aroiand us 
and with us if we only try. I will use that prayer for 
you twice a-week, Tuesday and Thursday, at three o'clock ; 
the hour when our Lord yielded up His spirit on the 



152 MEMOIR OF 

cross. May we cling to that cross, all love and power ; 
and may our spirits yield themselves to God's will ! 

From another Sister. 

Goshen, April 1th, 1848. 

I have just finished reading your last letter to H , 

my dear Colden, and Mrs. H 's note and truly beautiful 

Christian prayer. My tears fell fast. You know, my dear 
beloved brother, how deeply we all love you, and how poor 
human nature shakes, and trembles, and weeps at the 
thought of severing those ties which bind us so closely to 
earth ; but faith is triumphant, and I can say, ' God's 
will be done ! ' Not one word would I say against your 
going to Africa. I think it is a subject in which God's 
Spirit must alone guide you ; and if it leads you to be a 
' minister and a witness ' of the truth among the heathen, 
what right have we, frail, sinful creatures, to say one word ? 
I could say much, my dear Colden, which my love would 
dictate, against your going ; but I dare not. I think your 
whole course, from the commencement of your studies, has 
been peculiarly marked by God, and can I believe that 
now, at its termination, He would withdraw His guiding 
Spirit ? No ! I believe you are a chosen vessel unto 
Himself, and I am willing to trust you in His hands. I 
have always been more interested in all other foreign 
missions than in Africa, but now (if you should conclude 
to go) it will be very near our hearts. It will be a bitter, 
bitter trial to part ; but at the same time it should be our 
glory and our boast that God has chosen one so near and 



C. COLDEN HOFFMAN. 153 

so clear to us, to be His messenger of peace to those sheep 
which are not yet of His fold. 

I conclude this chapter with the following inter- 
esting letters to his mother : — 

April Uth, 1848. 
My dear Mother, 

How thankful I am that you have given me to God, 
and committed me to His keeping, willing to resign to 
His service what nature claims for her own ! This is the 
faith God approves. I looked for it from you, and have 
not been disappointed. It is faith like Abraham's, yet 
not put to so severe a trial as his. God bade him take 
the fire and the knife, and slay and burn his only son, 
through whom a multitude of people were to come, and all 
the families of the earth be blessed. Yet he obeyed, trust- 
ing in the Lord. His faith pleased God, and brought a 
blessing on His obedient servants. The request seemed 
unreasonable and cruel ; but mercy was only in disguise, 
and love for a moment veiled. 

And is not this written, like all Scripture, for our learn- 
ing ? Have we not like trials of our faith ? Let us be 
wise to trust in Him, whose latest name is ' Love.' I do 
hope that all things may so be ordered that I shall go to 
Africa, for I see so much pleasure and profit in it; — profit 
to myself, profit to the Church, profit to our suffering 
missionaries, profit to the heathen. Pleasure of the 
sweetest kind, from the purest sources, even Jesus and His 
word. Pleasure like St. Paul's, drawn even from in- 



154 MEMOIR OF 

firmities, from reproaches, from necessities, from perse- 
cutions, from distresses, for Christ's sake. (2 Cor. xii. 10.) 
Oh. then, that I might he fitted for this good work ! And 
that I am sufficiently so to warrant my undertaking it, 
relying on God's continued help, seems to he hecoming 
more and more evident to me. Yet I still wait, when 
feeling would at once decide. Yes, and I will wait, until, 
the scattered rays of Providence heing gathered together, 
I shall he enabled to read with distinctness, ' This is the 
way ; walk thou in it.' Whatever view I ■ take of the 
subject, I feel urged to go onward. If I look at the 
mission, never was there greater want ; never more earnest 
appeals for aid; and never more encouragement for mis- 
sionary effort. If I look at the Church which I love, can I 
endure to see it written against her that none were found 
among all her sons to reply to such a call ? none ready to 
go and reap a harvest which had cost her so dear ? 
Again, may I not hope that my example may rouse others 
to this duty, wake up some of her children to the work of 
the Lord, stir up a spirit of prayer, and bring the Church, 
in her character as a missionary church, — a witness for 
Jesus, more prominently to view ? And what may I not 
hope from my example upon my brethren of the Seminary ? 
in how many of their bosoms may a missionary spirit be 
kindled, and burn brightly? so that, if they walk not in 
my steps, they may warm many a heart in their future 
ministry with love and zeal in this holy work. From this 
Seminary all the foreign missionaries have gone, with scarce 
an exception ; and may it ever be thus blessed of God, who 
shall choose from here His messengers to the heathen. I have 



C. GOLDEN HOFFMAN. 155 

considered the field at home, its wide extent and great 
destitution ; but here are Christian Churches, and in- 
dividual Christians, I might say almost innumerable ; 
enough, tenfold over, to do the Lord's work in this land. 
Here is the Bible, and the truths of the Bible, sent forth 
from thousands of passes, like so many living streams, to 
water the land. A new means, and I am sure a most 
powerful engine for the increase of religious knowledge, 
has lately been brought into action ; — that of colportage, 
which is growing in importance, and will prove eminently 
successful in the spread of the truth. But, as I said before, 
if Christians complain of our going abroad because the 
work is great at home, why don't they rouse themselves 
and do that work ? They are at home, and the heathen 
at their doors ; if they don't feed them, on them rests the 
responsibility. Let them ask themselves, What am I 
doing for my neighbour ? If they neglect their duty, 
would they have others stay and do it for them ? keeping 
the light of truth from millions and millions who are 
walking in total darkness. Both wrong and cruel would 
such a course be. We might hope that those who go 
abroad would speak a voice to those at home, reminding 
them of their own duty, and setting them an example for 
its performance ; and I think experience teaches that such 
has ever been the result. My going abroad, and to Africa, 
may be peculiarly fitted to call attention to the consider- 
ations I have named ; inasmuch as my family is somewhat 
known, and my prospects at home somewhat favourable, 
and my ties of kindred more than usually strong. Why 
this sacrifice ? whence his motive ? it might be asked ; 



156 MEMOIR OF 

and the answer, — Faith hath not verily ceased from off the 
earth. The voice of Jesus still sounds, nor sounds in 
vain, in the Church's ear ; therefore will we praise and 
give thanks unto the Lord. Thus looking at my course 
only as far as the ocean's Drink, shall we not say, ' It is 
well ? ' But land on the shore beyond, and hear there my 
welcome from the weary lahourers ; see one like unto the 
Son of man walking with me, never leaving or forsaking 
me ; guiding me with His counsel, teaching me how to 
speak and what to say, and confirming the word hy His 
own Spirit in the hearts of those to whom He sends me. 
See, they have a new heart given them ; they are bringing 
forth the fruits of righteousness : we join and sing together 
the song of heaven, ' Worthy is the Lamb that was slain, 
who has redeemed us to God.' That song begun is 
wafted through the land, till Ethiopia in very truth is 
stretching out her hands to God in prayer and praise. 
As for personal qualifications, my lack is sufficiently 
great to call for the exercise of faith ; yet I have such as, 
in the opinion of my friends, remove all grounds for the 
charge of presumption in going. The Professors have 
again and again assured me with the greatest confidence, 
regarding my mental and spiritual qualifications ; so also 
my fellow-students : and so reason and common sense seem 
to speak, for if I am in these respects qualified for the 
ministry at home, I am in Africa. Physically the case 
is equally plain, nothing being urged against it save a 
weak constitution, which experience has proved is not an 
objection of weight, while other peculiarities render me 
especially suited to the climate. But, finally, it is said, 



C. COLD EX HOFFMAN. 157 

God's time has not come. Other instrumentalities are 
at work which will accomplish the object. Let Christian 
blacks be colonized, and let the white man stay in a clime 
more congenial. I send you a letter on this subject from 

my good friend Mrs. H- , and would further add that 

the question is not, whether a mission shall be established 
there or not ; but whether that already begun, and so suc- 
cessfully carried on for twelve years past, shah be sustained 
or allowed to fall through, to be renewed again at a future 
day, at greater cost and sacrifice ? Again, look at the 
British colony of Sierra Leone ; though the climate is more 
sickly than Liberia, hundreds of missionaries have gone 
there, and still others are following. At present, the Church 
Missionary Society employs 32 white teachers, has 50 
schools with 6000 children, 2000 communicants. In like 
manner the Wesleyans have very extensive missionary 
operations there, 27 chapels and 1709 children in schools. 
Again, to carry the Gospel to the heathen is a great work, 
and every great work requires labour and sacrifice. How 
many have been immolated at glory's shrine for glory's 
breath? How many for glittering gold have lost both 
body and soul ? How many barter life for pleasure's de- 
lusive smile ? And when Christ calls us to be willing to 
lay down our life for His sake, with the sure promise of 
keeping it unto life eternal, what answer shall we make ? 
"What can we make but the Saviour's, ' Thy will be done ;' 
or St. Paul's, ' I am ready not to be bound only, but also 
to die for the name of the Lord Jesus ? ' 

Now put all these things together, dear mother, and 
where is duty's path ? where the bright way to which the 



158 MEMOIR OF 

Saviour guides ? Its entrance appears dark, but surely it 
is very light when entered ; for the Son of man is there, and 
His glory doth enlighten it. 



May 10th, 1848. 
My dear Mother, 
Your last letter gave me much satisfaction. You 
will never regret your imreserved surrender of your son for 
the Lord's army ; even to go to a distant land to fight His 
battles. How much more joyfully, dear mother, can you 
resign me to such a Master, for such a cause, than if called 
on, as hundreds of mothers have been, to give up their 
children for the bloody strifes of this world's kingdoms ! 



C. GOLDEN HOFFMAN. 159 



CHAPTER VII. 

1848. 

ORDINATION VISITS THE CHURCHES ENGAGEMENT TO MARRY 

BROKEN OFF CHEERFUL VIEWS OF MISSIONARY LIFE. 

Colden Hoffman was ordained by Bishop Potter in 
Philadelphia, on the 30th July, 1848. 

JOURNAL. 

Sunday, 2>0th July, 1848. — Eose at five. Spent 
half an hour in prayer and meditation. Asked God to 
uphold and bless me to-day. I go forth in His strength 
to the solemn duties, and to assume the solemn obligations 
of the ministry. Humility, fearlessness of man, wisdom, I 
need. 

Half-past one. Can it be, I am a minister of the 
everlasting gospel ? Yes ! by man's appointment ; and, I 
trust, by the Holy Ghost's. This day have I been set a 
watchman on Zion's walls. May Zion's great Captain 
help me to fight His battles ! 



160 MEMOIR OF 

10 p.m. — Oh, blessed day, in which the grace of the 
Lord has been magnified toward me ! Preached for Mr. 
Newton in the afternoon. God did hear me, for He 
strengthened me greatly, and I spoke without shame or 
fear. How blessed the privilege thus to speak for Christ, 
and by His help ! I thank God for His many mercies. 

His mother and one of his sisters were present 
at his ordination, and heard him preach his first 
sermon in Dr. Newton's church. Shortly after, he 
went home to his mother's house at Goshen, where 
he remained some little time. 

He had now been accepted by the Foreign Com- 
mittee of the Board of Missions, and was anxiously 
desirous of proceeding forthwith to his future sphere 
of work ; but, owing to the infrequency of commu- 
nication with Cape Palmas at that time, he was 
obliged to wait for some months for a conveyance. 
This time, however, was not lost, for he went forth 
into North and South Carolina, and afterwards into 
the State of New York, to plead the cause of foreign 
missions from the pulpits of the churches in those 
parts, and to stir up the people to take a livelier 
interest in that cause. The experience he gained 
was serviceable to himself, and though he went not 
with the same influence and power which he exerted 
some years after, yet his efforts were by no means 
in vain. 



C. COLDEX HOFFMAN. 161 

To Mrs. Hexing. 

New York, Jan, 11, 1849. 
Dear Mrs. Hening, 

The result of my visit to the South has been beneficial 
to myself and profitable to the cause. In the city of New 
York, where there is a large and wealthy Christian com- 
munity, where I am well known, and where my influence, 
I might hope, would be extensively felt, here I have but 
begun to present the subject ; the mere beginning has 
encouraged me to hope that I may do much to advance 
the cause I advocate. My own strengthened faith has 
made me rise above, and feel independent of, the sullen 
silence and unkind remarks of thoughtless friends or luke- 
warm Christians ; yes, my good reasons and sound argu- 
ments for this holy work have not unfrequently melted 
those chilling looks and freezing words, to pleasing smiles 
and kind congratulations, and promises of sustaining 
prayers. I find a growing interest in the subject of mis- 
sions, and ours particularly ; and because God can bless 
the weakest instrumentalities, my presence may tend ma- 
terially to increase this, so that the work henceforth may 
be sustained with increasing vigour. Wherever I have 
here presented the subject it has met a most favourable re- 
ception. * * # * Last Sunday I preached at the Holy 
Trinity for Dr. Lewis, and on "Wednesday last for Dr. 
Cutler ; the mission was the subject of discourse, or rather 
missions generally, and ours in its place. Large congre- 
gations evinced their interest by their attention. I also 
on Sunday last addressed the Sunday-school of the Ascen- 
sion (New York) in the church, and a number of adults 

M 



162 MEMOIR OF 

were present. Next Sunday I trust for grace for the 
performance of my duties, for they will be weighty, — Dr. 
Anthon's in the morning, Dr. Muhlenberg's in the after- 
noon, and the Holy Trinity at night. The following 
Sunday, Ascension in the morning, with a collection. 
What think you of my visiting Boston and neighbouring 
cities afterwards ? * * * Give my Christian love to 
your husband, and be assured that you are still re- 
membered with interest and affection by your affectionate 
friend, 

C. Colden Hoffman. 



Some little time before lie graduated at the 
Theological Seminary, he had made the acquaint- 
ance, in Norfolk, of a young lady, Miss Virginia 
Hale, to whom he became warmly attached. 

He naturally felt desirous, in prospect of going 
to a foreign land, and being cut off from all social 
ties and affections, to convey with him one who 
might be to him instead of mother and sisters and 
friends, and fill that place in his heart which none 
but a wife could. It was natural, therefore, having 
met with one whose personal endowments were most 
attractive, whose Christian character was distinctive 
and earnest, and who had taken a deep interest in 
Africa before she knew him, that a mutual attach- 
ment should spring up. 

Miss Hale was, however, very young, an orphan, 



. C. COLDEN HOFFMAN. 163 

and under the charge of a guardian, who very natu- 
rally, and, I may add, properly, -was unwilling to 
give his consent to her marrying and going to Africa ; 
— at least till she had had more experience of life, 
and was better able to form a sound judgment in 
prospect of so momentous a step. 

The consequence was, that he positively refused 
to give his consent; and she, in the spirit of Christian 
obedience, submitted to his decision, which she con- 
sidered final. This was, unquestionably, a very great 
trial to both parties ; but there was one way by 
which the difficulty might have been overcome, viz. 
if he had been willing to give up his missionary plans 
and settle as a clergyman at home. But this tempt- 
ation, which would have had its influence with some, 
had none with him, and never seems to have entered 
into his thoughts. Ardently desirous as he was of 
accomplishing his purpose — for his was a confiding, 
loving nature, which could ill bear to live alone, 
without the sympathy and affection of a true yoke- 
fellow — yet he was prepared to face this additional 
trial ; and he went forth alone, leaving his affections 
behind, and very uncertain whether he should not, 
by that means, deprive himself for ever of the desire 
of his heart. 

We have here another illustration, and that not 
a slight one, of the simplicity of his aim, the oneness 



164 MEMOIR OF 

of his purpose, and the superiority over every earthly 
affection of his love to the Saviour. 

I would here observe, that it is not my wish to 
make any exaggerated statements, or to indulge in 
the expression of any morbid feelings, in reference 
to the sacrifices of a missionary life. 

There is, unquestionably, a great sacrifice in 
forsaking home and friends, and, frequently, in en- 
countering unhealthy climates ; but we find that the 
same sacrifices are daily made, and thought little of, 
by numbers of persons for secular purposes. There 
is no greater sacrifice in a missionary's going to 
Cape Palmas or Calcutta, than in a merchant's es- 
tablishing himself in the same places. On the score 
of worldly comfort there is seldom any sacrifice at 
all ; because missionary service having nothing in it 
of the spirit of asceticism, makes no demand for 
needless or unwise neglect of health ; but rather 
prompts, as a matter of prudence, such a mode of 
life as is best calculated to preserve both. These 
are not the most prominent trials of missionary 
life ; but it is the loving and earnest Christian 
heart being brought into such close contact with 
the kingdom of Satan, which heathendom pre-emi- 
nently is ; and the separation from all holy asso- 
ciations, influences, and friendships, which form the 
most wearing trial and the greatest exercise of faith. 



C. COLDEN HOFFMAN. 165 

Thus, some years after he had been engaged in 
close conflict with the Prince of Darkness on his own 
battle-ground, Colden Hoffman gives utterance to 
the following sentiments : — 

I spake very boldly against that great Evil Spirit who 
works in the children of disobedience, and rules in the 
dark places of the earth. 

He is more manifest here than in civilized lands. I 
almost see him. And, by the help of God, I am fighting 
and teaching others to fight against him. 

It is very undesirable, therefore, and savours of 
a morbid temperament, to exaggerate the sacrifices 
of missionary life, and has a tendency to discourage 
or intimidate those who might otherwise be willing 
to embark in that noble enterprise. Whatever trials 
there might have been in Henry Martyn's day, when 
even the professing Christian Church scoffed at the 
name of a missionary ; when life-long separation from 
friends and home was essential, and means of com- 
munication were few and far between ; things are 
now greatly changed in all these respects for the 
better. 

Colden Hoffman, however, had no disposition 
either to glorify himself, or to magnify the trials of 
the missionary life ; on the contrary, he endeavours 
in his correspondence to divest it of all romance, 



166 MEMOIR OF 

and frequently refers to the comforts, privileges, and 
blessings, by which, he was surrounded. In one 
place he says, — 

I was never half so happy in any sphere of life. 
And again, — 

I think, dear mother, you will have learnt hy this 
time, that the coast of Africa is not a place bereft of all 
comfort, health and happiness, after all. I am sure I am 
contented here, and rejoice in telling the truths of God's 
Holy Word to those who have never before heard the 
sound of it. 

And again, — 

As for myself, I am very well and very happy. 
Oh, I am glad I am here ! I rejoice from the depths 
of my heart that I am in Africa, — that I am among the 
heathen : may God in mercy prolong my days, that in 
this land they may be spent in His service. Oh, for an 
angel's powers to preach the glad tidings of salvation to 
these benighted people ! 

Such was the cheerful and joyous spirit in which 
he prosecuted his duties in Africa ; making light of 
such trials as he encountered, and highly prizing, 
with a grateful heart, the many blessings by which 
he was surrounded, the chiefest of which he es- 
teemed to be, the privilege of preaching among the 
Gentiles ' the unsearchable riches of Christ.' 



C. COLDEN HOFFMAN. 167 

And even at a later period, when he had tested 
by painful experience the fatal character of the 
climate, he was nothing terrified by this adversary, 
but gave utterance to the following words of con- 
fident faith and moral courage, nobler far than that 
which sustains a soldier on the battle-field : — 

One more taken from the Lord's tabernacle in this wil- 
derness ; a pillar of grace and beauty ; but from the heavenly 
temple she ' shall go no more out for ever.' But even here 
the Lord takes not down, but to build up, and even now 
we bave heard of the arrival of three sisters on the coast to 
aid us in our blessed work. The world will laugh at their 
folly in coming hither in the face of death, but the world 
knows not the value of the immortal souls to be saved by 
them, neither does it see the crown of glory wherewith 
they shall be eternally crowned, or it would change its 
talk, and count their folly wisdom. The world, which by 
its follies and its fashions sends thousands, and by its wars, 
millions, to a premature grave, might well be silent, when, 
for Jesus, a life of usefulness is crowned by a death of 
peace and an eternity of joy. 

Those afflictions, therefore, should not affect God's 
people, but to stir them up to prayer, to zeal, to faith, aye, 
to coming forward boldly to fill the vacant ranks and 
maintain the glorious warfare, which shall triumph, even 
though He must needs raise the very stones, as children, 
with the faith of Abraham, true soldiers of the Lamb. 
We have no fears either for ourselves or for the Church 
here; for though dying members, we have a living head; 



168 MEMOIR OF 

and a great and thick wall of promises surrounds us, 
against which our enemies can make no impression. We 
stand upon a high mountain of faith, and, beholding a 
whole heaven lightened with promises, are undisturbed by 
the darkness and storms beneath our feet. 

This I call a noble outburst of simple faith, 
such as one seldom sees displayed in these days in 
the Christian Church. 



8 


8 7 




3 




— 


8 


map or 






.LIB E MIA 






-S^^ 


WEST AFRICA 






7 




Scale of Eug: Stat. Miles 




7 












Mission, Stations are, marlxd rfcus + 






4 * a i n s 






fi 


/ '''%*m4% l ij'' m0% #i^%'«*«»,« 


pmi^M 






""*?'" "™» .. ■: - 




nmm0t^' 






l" %, \i " Jr ' I 




5 


WEBO / 

■; V/r/Uen S? 
J/ 1 Gero '" MZ ,,, „ , 


s 


^ KPR»0 I ^-T* "gK DABO [<>* %V 
^Sedawb;«o , y Beula^ A^ *E Mo c O ^^-^~ 

""'V.if'wiABO f t,., °f PLABO 'r 1 

^~CL / 0+LIfidie _s — 




pf^P|^ 






L .! i i 






8 7 





U'<vk:n jin..if>. T -::h •■*■:■■? h:.ru-J/ 



C. COLDEN HOFFMAN. 169 



CHAPTEE VIII. 

SKETCH OF THE COLONY OF LIBEEIA MISSIONARY ORGANIZATION 

OF THE PEOTESTANT EPISCOPAL CHURCH IN AMERICA 

ORIGIN OF THE CAPE PALMAS MISSION. 

Befoee accompanying Colden Hoffman to the shores 
of Western Africa, the sphere of his future labours 
in the cause of Christ, it may be well to suspend the 
thread of our narrative for a little while, whilst we 
contemplate the country to which he was going, and 
its past history. 

And this I propose doing under two points of 
view, by giving first, a brief account of the coloniza- 
tion of Liberia, and then a record of the establish- 
ment of the Cape Palmas Mission in connexion with 
the Protestant Episcopal Church in the United 
States of America, together with some particulars of 
the native tribes. 

The colony of Liberia had its origin in the sym- 
pathy felt by a small section of people in the United 




London; Seeley. Jackson it HaUiday. 



170 MEMOIR OF 

States for the African race, and in a strong desire 
which prompted them to colonize the free negroes 
of America on the soil of their ancestors ; thus at the 
same time removing them from the scorn and down- 
trodden condition which they endured in the United 
States, and likewise opening out to them a new field 
of enterprize ; which might develope their latent 
powers, and afford them scope for self-government 
and self-improvement, especially with a view to the 
future evangelization of Africa. 

Hence, there sprang into existence in the year 
1816 in the United States, an organization known as 
the Colonization Society, the professed object of 
which was to enable free American negroes to emi- 
grate to the coast of Western Africa, by the pur- 
chase of land, and the furnishing them with such 
pecuniary assistance as was needful. Thus was 
founded the colony of Liberia, which extends along 
the coast of "West Africa, from 4° 15' to 7° 
north latitude, its northern extremity being bounded 
by the Grallinas river, near Sherbro Island. From 
the commencement, neither the Colonization Society, 
nor the colony planted by it, has ever had any 
direct connexion with the government of the United 
States ; but during its earliest days, it enjoyed the 
sympathy and substantial help of the United States 
government, in consequence of the deep interest 



C. COLDEN HOFFMAN. 171 

which President Monroe took in the scheme, and 
which he was enabled to gratify, by reason of the 
capture at that period of some slavers by United 
States ships of war ; for the government having de- 
clared the slave-trade to be piracy, had taken 
vigorous steps towards its suppression, and when 
slaves were recaptured, the question arose ; What 
must be done with them ? The practical answer 
which President Monroe rendered to this question, 
was to make the newly-selected colony of Liberia 
the depot for liberated slaves, which furnished him 
with a plausible reason to justify his sending over 
agents of the government, and vessels of war to co- 
operate with the agents of the Colonization Society, 
in effecting a settlement of the first emigrants. 
This timid and feeble body proceeded to Sierra 
Leone in the year 1819-20, and from thence to the 
island of Sherbro, which proved a very unhealthy 
spot, where they obtained a temporary and most 
unsatisfactory settlement from a treacherous prince. 
Failing in their attempt to get land on the Sherbro 
river, the agents of the government and the Coloni- 
zation Society proceeded to Cape Mesurado; here, 
after much difficulty, they made a purchase of terri- 
tory from the natives, and built a town, which, in 
honour of the President of the United States, was 
called Monrovia. 



172 MEMOIE OF 

Subsequently, settlements were effected at Grand 
Cape Mount, forty miles north-west of Monrovia, 
and south-east at the Junk, Bassa, and Sinoe rivers, 
distant twenty, forty, and one hundred and twenty 
miles from Cape Mesurado. The towns at these 
places were named Bobert's Port, Marshall, Bu- 
chanan City, and Greenville. 

Such was the origin of Liberia, founded exclu- 
sively by persons of colour from the United States, 
under the guidance and with the pecuniary assistance 
of the Colonization Society. Not being, however, 
a colony of the United States, some form of political 
government was requisite. During the infancy of 
the colony a governor was appointed by the Coloni- 
zation Society ; but in the year 1845, when con- 
siderable progress had been made in the consolidation 
of the colony, they felt themselves to be in a position 
to assume the responsibilities of self-government, 
and at that period, having liberated themselves from 
the control of the Colonization Society in Washington, 
they proceeded to organize a government, upon the 
model of the United States, which was to consist of 
a President, a Senate, and a house of Representa- 
tives ; a fundamental condition being, that its mem- 
bers must consist of persons of African, or, more 
strictly speaking, of negro blood. 

Monrovia was made the capital, where the 



C. COLDEN HOFFMAN. 173 

government is administered, and where suitable 
public buildings have been erected, viz. two separate 
halls for the Senate and house of Eepresentatives, a 
residence for the President, and other government 
buildings. 

The first President, elected in the year 1845, 
was the Hon. J. J. Eoberts, who had been Governor 
for some years previous ; the office was conferred for a 
term of two years, but the same person is eligible 
for re-election. The present President is the Hon. 
D. B. Warner. 

With respect to the territory obtained by the colony, 
it may be said to lie chiefly along the coast, within 
the boundaries already named, and was, for the 
most part, acquired by purchase ; but its limits to- 
wards the interior are somewhat indefinite ; and 
some of the wars with the natives have arisen from a 
misunderstanding respecting the ownership of land. 

All the functions of a well-organized government 
are administered in the colony ; — powers of taxation, 
both internal and by Custom-house duties, are 
exercised ; and, though a standing army is not kept 
up, yet, in cases of emergency, the colonists have 
formed a temporary army under the administration 
and pay of the government. 

By private enterprise, though at times under 
the sanction and aid of the government, educational 



174 MEMOIR OF 

institutions have been founded, churches of various 
denominations have sprung up, and social and 
political prosperity has attended upon this experi- 
ment to found a colony of exclusively African 
blood ; whilst fifty years have consolidated its in- 
stitutions, and justified the friends of the negro race 
in appealing to Liberia, as a proof that the Creator, 
" who hath made of one blood all nations of men, for 
to dwell on all the face of the earth," has put no ban 
on the negro, but has given to him the same moral 
and mental endowments as to his white brethren ; 
which have enabled him to lay the foundations 
of a nation, with the same political institutions, and 
the same development of moral, religious, and social 
life, as amongst ourselves. 

Both agriculture and commerce have made con- 
siderable progress in the Eepublic. It is foreign to 
my purpose to enter into statistical details of this 
kind, which are better suited for a history of the 
country ; but those who have visited the Eepublic 
testify to the great improvement in the state of the 
soil, and the fruitful crops of sugar, coffee, and rice, 
which are produced ; whilst a spirit of enterprise 
marks the seaport towns, and there are many 
Liberians in the enjoyment of competency, and some 
of considerable wealth. 

The population of Liberia has gone on steadily 



C. COLDEN HOFFMAN. . 175 

increasing; commencing- in 1819 with some 250 
emigrants from the United States, it has now become 
upwards of 18,000, and there is no reason why it 
may not continue to make progress, and prove at a 
future day an instrument in the hands of God for 
the evangelization of Africa. Such may be regarded 
as a brief sketch of Liberia proper and its boundaries 
previous to the year 1857. 

But in addition to this there sprang up another 
colony, quite independent of Liberia, called Cape 
Palmas, situated 250 miles lower down the coast 
than Monrovia, and which was founded by the Mary- 
land Colonization Society in the years 1834 and 
1835. It, like Liberia, remained for some years 
under the control of American administration, but 
eventually followed the example of its neighbour and 
became an independent state, under the name of 
1 Maryland in Liberia,' and elected the Hon. J. B. 
Drayton as President. The natives, however, re- 
siding in the neighbourhood, and within the bounds 
of the territory of the colony, refused to recognise 
the authority of the new government : a collision 
arose, which resulted in the removal of 1500 of the 
natives from the point of land called Cape Palmas, 
which they had hitherto occupied in common with 
the colonists. 

These natives, uniting with other allies, so 



176 . MEMOIR OF 

strengthened themselves, and organised such a for- 
midable opposition, as to repel a second attack of 
the colonists, hemming them in so as to make their 
situation critical in the extreme. This was the war 
referred to in a future chapter of this memoir. 

In this predicament, ' the State of Maryland in 
Liberia,' that is to say, the colonists of Cape Palmas, 
appealed to the Eepublic of Liberia for aid : assist- 
ance was promptly sent, consisting of soldiers headed 
by ex-President Koberts ; and the natives, being no 
longer able to face the joint forces, were the more 
readily brought to terms. Everything was soon 
settled by negotiation, and the colony at Cape Palmas 
was formally annexed to Liberia, as one of the coun- 
ties of the Eepublic. From this date Liberia was 
divided into four counties, viz. Mesurado, Bassa, 
Sinoe, and Maryland. The distance between the 
extreme points viz. from Cape Mount to Kabla on 
the Hora river, is 300 miles. The Hue of coast, 
however, claimed by the Eepublic, extends above and 
below those points, so as to make in all about 500 
miles, although not more than 600 square miles are 
as yet occupied by the colonial population and their 
descendants. 

Between and around the comparatively small 
settlements of Liberia, there is a large aboriginal 
population ; taking the above-mentioned line of five 



C. COLDEN HOFFMAN. 177 

hundred miles of coast claimed by Liberia, and a 
parallel one a hundred miles interior, there are some 
fifty tribes, with an aggregate population of probably 
three millions, retaining their independent govern- 
ments and their pagan institutions. These heathen 
people live in close proximity to the Colonial 
settlements. At Cape Palmas, till the war of 1856, 
the native town of 1500 people was within a few 
hundred yards of the Liberian town of Harper ; 
and, as might have been expected, quarrels have 
arisen from time to time with respect to land, 
political jurisdiction, trade, or mutual aggressions, 
which, as in other countries, have resulted in 
strengthening the ' interests and enlarging the ter- 
ritory of the colonists. 

In the good providence of Grod, very beneficial 
results have followed, and are likely to follow,. in the 
wake of the colonization of Western Africa, for the 
whole coast, before colonization commenced, was 
given up to the slave-trade; and so intensely is all 
Africa addicted to this vile traffic in human flesh, 
that the only hope of effectually breaking up the 
trade, lies in the establishment of communities on the 
coast, having the disposition and power to destroy it. 
Already much has been accomplished by this agency. 
From some 1500 miles of coast the slave-trade has 
almost been banished, a lawful commerce, employing 

N 



178 MEMOIR OF 

more than 300 ships and introducing everywhere 
the English language, has sprung up ; and ivory, palm- 
oil, camwood, gold-dust, and other products, are 
taking the place of traffic in human blood and tears ; 
whilst important bases of Christian missions have 
been established, destined gradually to furnish the 
agency for carrying on the evangelization of the 
natives in the interior. 

Turning now to the Cape Palmas Mission ; it was 
commenced in the year 1836, in the territory at 
that time possessed, as we have seen, by the Mary- 
land Colonization Society, but now forming part of 
the republic of Liberia. 

In the year 1826, or thereabouts, a voluntary 
organization, called the Domestic and Foreign Mis- 
sionary Society, was formed in the United States, by 
members of the Protestant Episcopal Church, for 
missionary purposes ; being the first attempt made by 
that Church to evangelize the heathen: but the 
General Convention in the year 1835 superseded that 
organization, by what, at the time, was considered to 
be a much more perfect system of administration, 
taking higher ground, and in strictest conformity 
with sound Church principles ; — viz. that the Church 
itself in its corporate capacity should send the gospel 
to the heathen. 

In pursuit of this theory, the General Convention 



C. COLDEN HOFFMAN. 179 

formed a Board of Missions, which was considered to 
be the representative body of the Church in the work 
of missions ; and for greater convenience of practical 
working, two standing Committees were appointed to 
administer the affairs of the foreign and domestic 
departments. This system, so greatly admired at the 
time, proved much less perfect in practice than in 
theory ; for it very soon appeared that it was the 
means of clogging missionary enterprise with all those 
unsatisfactory differences of opinion, which are evils 
inseparable from the constitution of a Church, but which 
it is by no means necessary to import into missionary 
organization. The Foreign Committee under whose 
control the management of the African and other 
foreign missions was placed, has, it is true, retained 
the confidence of the friends of foreign missions to a 
large extent, because its administration was originally 
placed in the hands of men holding evangelical prin- 
ciples ; but such great dissatisfaction has long been 
felt by a large section of the members of the Epi- 
scopal Church, in regard to the administration of the 
domestic missions, that at last it led to a separation, 
and the organization in the year 1860 of a voluntary 
society for carrying on that portion of the work. 
Whether the Foreign Committee will, in like manner, 
be superseded by a voluntary society, remains to be 
seen ; but in times like the present, when the diver- 



180 MEMOIK OF 

gence of religious opinion in the Church is so great, 
it can hardly be expected that any organization can 
enjoy general confidence which recognises Church 
membership alone as the bond of its association ; 
whereas, when men holding the same principles band 
together for the formation of a voluntary society, 
they know for what they pay their money, and are able 
to make sure that their own convictions of truth, 
and not the various creeds of error which abound, 
will be transmitted to the heathen. 

The prosperity and success of the Church Mis- 
sionary Society in England have sprung from this 
cause ; that being a voluntary society, under a strictly 
evangelical administration, it has commanded the 
fullest confidence and affection from the evangelical 
section of the church ; and having seen to it with 
great sedulity, that nothing but sound Scriptural 
truth, the gospel of the grace of Grod, was trans- 
mitted by its agency to the heathen, the blessing of 
Grod has rested on it in a remarkable manner. 

And I doubt not that the recent organization in 
the United States, which has adopted the time- 
honoured name of the Church Missionary Society, 
will likewise prosper; because preferring truth to theo- 
ries of church organization, its founders have formed 
a voluntary society on principles which will secure 
the exclusive agency of men sound in the faith. 



C. COLDEN HOFFMAN, 181 

I have ventured to state these facts in connexion 
with missionary organization in America, because it 
is always useful to learn from the experience of the 
past, and to test the reality of theory by results. 
At the same time, they do not so strictly apply to 
the department of foreign, as to that of domestic 
missions ; and therefore in tracing the early history 
of the Cape Palmas mission, I proceed to state, that 
from its commencement, it was placed under the 
control and administration of the Foreign Committee 
of the Board of Missions of the Protestant Episcopal 
Church in America, and so remains to the present 
day. 

It was under the auspicious administration of 
that honoured servant of Grod, the late Dr. Milnor 
of New York, that the Foreign Committee com- 
menced its operations in the year 1836, when he 
visited the Theological Seminary of Alexandria, and 
laid before the candidates for holy orders the pur- 
pose of the church to found a mission on the coast of 
West Africa. Two of these young men responded 
to the call, and the Eev. Dr. Savage, at that time a 
physician, but who shortly after took holy orders, 
sailed as pioneer in October, 1836, and arrived at 
Cape Palmas in December of that year. The Eev. 
John Payne and Mrs. Payne followed the next year, 



182 MEMOIR OF 

and he has been enabled to continue stedfastly at 
his post to the present time, a period of upwards 
of thirty years. 

Cape Palmas, or the Cape of Palms, derived its 
name from a geographical blunder. When the 
Portuguese first approached the coast, where Eock 
Town now stands, they discovered a grove of mag- 
nificent fan-leaf palms, and, as they beheld them 
with admiration, they exclaimed, ' Cabo de Palmo ! ' 
— the Palmy Cape. But some time after, when an 
English ship of war came in search of this pro- 
montory, where some British sailors had been mas- 
sacred by the natives, they, to screen themselves 
said, ' This is not Cape Palmas, it is below ; ' and 
ever since the more southern point, five miles dis- 
tant, where the grove of palms is not, has been 
known by the name of Cape Palmas. Its native 
name was Bwine Lu. 

At the time when the mission was commenced, 
the country around Cape Palmas was in a very wild 
and desolate condition. 

Bishop Payne described himself as having had, 
on his first visit to Mount Vaughan, to pass through 
the jungle, which grew close up to the unfinished 
mission premises, just before reaching which, both 
men and horse sank up to the middle in a morass ; 



C. COLDEN HOFFMAN. 183 

and it was not long before a leopard came and stole 
away a dog, and a boa constrictor killed another ; 
antelopes were seen in the paths around, and mon- 
keys sported in the trees. 

But the natives were as wild as the beasts. 

They lived in huts of the humblest character, 
built of posts driven into the soil, the sides covered 
with plaited bamboos, and the conical roof thatched 
with palm-leaves. 

Their food was chiefly rice and cassada, seasoned 
with palm-butter. 

The institution of marriage can hardly be said 
to have existed ; for both polygamy and the grossest 
immorality prevailed. The female children were 
usually betrothed at six or seven years of age, when 
the intending husband paid a price to the father, 
generally consisting of three cows, a goat, and some 
cloth. When arrived at maturity, without any 
form or ceremony, the husband took his purchased 
bride home, and as soon as he could afford it, re- 
peated the process, till he had got as many or more 
wives than he could maintain, each one of which 
dwelt in a separate house built by himself. 

The clothing both of men and women consists of 
nothing but a strip of cotton cloth tied round the 
1 oins. 

The natives are divided into a vast number of 



184 MEMOIE OF 

separate tribes, speaking different languages and 
dialects, of which Bishop Payne gives the following 
analysis, as well as description of their form of 
government and other interesting details : — 

NAMES AND LOCALITIES OP THE NATIVE TRIBES. 

(a.) At Cape Mount is the Vye tribe. This people 
have reduced their language to writing in characters of 
their own invention. This language is the medium of 
written communication amongst them. Many of them 
are Mahomedans. Their population may he five or six 
thousand. They are, however, closely connected by lan- 
guage and religion with the powerful and populous com- 
munity known as Mandingoes. Their boundary extends 
from a point six or eight miles above, to another twenty 
miles below Cape Mount. I know little of the past history 
of this people, except that they have always, until their 
territory became a part of Liberia, extensively engaged in 
the slave-trade. Their present political and social con- 
dition is quite equal to that of the Mandingoes, and much 
in advance of the pagan tribes north and east of them. 

(b.) About Monrovia are remnants of the Kwia, Gola 
and Pessa tribes. The slave-trade had much reduced 
them before the Liberian settlements were made, and 
collisions with these have tended still more to shatter them. 
The Golas, however, are still numerous, extending from 
the neighbourhood of Millsburg on the St. Paul's far 
towards Timbuctoo. And the Pessas, though preyed 
upon remorselessly by their more powerful neighbours just 



C. COLDEN HOFFMAN. 185 

named, extend a hundred or more miles to the eastward, 
touching the Bassa tribe on the north. 

(c.) The Bassa people inhabit the coast between Junk 
river and the river Sesters, and extend twenty or thirty 
miles interior. It was here that the German Missionaries 
(of Basle), made an effort to establish a mission, before 
the colony was planted, but were compelled to abandon 
it. 

(d.) With the proper names of the tribes between the 
Bassa and Sinoe, I am not acquainted. 

(e.) Above and below Sinoe, for a distance of thirty- 
five miles along the coast, are different divisions of the 
Krao or Kru people. They were the first native Africans 
in this region to go to sea; and their name corrupted 
and modified into Kroo, Croo, Crew-man, has been sub- 
sequently extended to all persons serving on board of 
vessels along two hundred miles of coast, and belonging 
to a score of tribes. But the Kroo, whose principal towns 
are Settra Kroo, Little Kroo, Nana Kroo, fifteen to thirty 
miles below Sinoe, are the most intelligent people in this 
region of country. They lay out their towns at right 
angles, and place each principal street under a Chief or 
Headman. They have long since ceased to work on 
board of ships, and are occupied chiefly in trade on their 
own account, or as the agents of foreigners. 

(/.) The tribes between the Kroo people and the 
Cavalla river, a distance of seventy miles, are Kabo, 
Yedabo, Bwidabo, Sedewe, Wedabo, "Wiabo and Grebo. 
Of these, the most important are the Sedewe, set down 
on the common charts as Grand Sesters. The principal 



186 MEMOIR OF 

town here is the largest on the Grain Coast, having a 
population of ahout twelve thousand. It was known to 
the earliest European navigators as ' The Kingdom of 
Malagetta,' and carried on a large traffic in a spice known 
as ' Malagetta Pepper.' 

(g.) The numerous divisions, marked on either side 
of the Cavalla river to the falls, more accurate information 
shows, may be reduced to the following : Nyambo, Bro, 
Gerebo, Webo, Tebo, Babo and Plabo. 

THE RELATION OF THE LANGUAGES OP THE TRIBES. 

(a.) The Vye language, about Cape Mount, is re- 
lated to that of the Mandingoes and other tribes to the 
windward. 

(6.) The Kwia, Gola, Pessa and Bassa languages are 
very similar, as are probably the dialects of the remaining 
communities between Bassa and Sinoe. 

(c.) The languages from Krabo to Grebo are again 
very much alike, so much so that the Kroo language is 
easily understood by all the people between them and the 
Cavalla river. This group of people seems to have come 
down from the interior at a different time and place from 
those enumerated under (g) above. 

(d.) Below and up the Cavalla to the falls, the lan- 
guages all belong to the same family, and are again very 
much like those of the Bassa and kindred dialects above, 
showing that these two divisions have come from some 
common point interior, while the Kroo and their relatives 



C. COLDEN HOFFMAN. 187 

have emigrated from the east, and occupied the coast 
hetween these kindred, though now widely separated, 
sections. 

FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 

In all these tribes there is, with a feeble hereditary 
element, the most rampant democracy. The tribes, and 
towns composing them, are divided into families, grouped 
around a patriarch or chief. This chief, usually the 
oldest and most influential man in the family, keeps the 
general funds, from which he pays all fines imposed, and 
supplies wives to the young men. The old men or 
patriarchs form a sort of advisory court, which proposes 
all measures of importance affecting the interests of the 
community. Besides these patriarchs, there is an here- 
ditary Woraba (town father), Bodia (high priest), 
Tibawa, chairman of the free citizens in peace, and an 
important officer in war, and Yibadia, the leader of the 
military in war. These officers, except the Tibawa, 
belong to the council of patriarchs. But the Sedibo, or 
body of free citizens, composed of all men who have paid 
the sum of about ten dollars into the treasury, are really 
the ruling power. They meet together in a body, discuss 
and decide all matters of litigation, and whatever affects 
the interest of the community; and the patriarchs, and 
no other, venture much to oppose the popular will, when 
clearly expressed. The government is almost an un- 
mitigated democracy; swayed by the impulses of malice, 
revenge, or covetousness according to circumstances; 
under such conditions, it were superfluous to add, there is 



188 MEMOIR OF 

little security for life, and still less for the accumulation 
or preservation of property. It were useless to name 
kings or princes where they must be enumerated by scores 
and hundreds. 

ORIGINAL RELIGION OF THE TRIBES. 

The religion of all these tribes is substantially the 
same, and I would add, very much like that of the heathen 
in all ages. In its essential features it is the worship of 
ancestors or deceased relatives. In this respect injustice 
is done to the African when they are represented as 
worshippers of the devil. . Their kwi, or objects of wor- 
sbip, just as amongst the Greeks, Romans, and Chinese, 
are the spirits of the dead, occupying the same relative 
position in the spirit-world as when living. Thus, the 
spirit of the successful trader is worshipped as the trade- 
ku (or demon) ; that of the warrior as the war-ku, etc. 
Again, their deyo-bo or demon-men are the priests or 
false prophets of the pagans of all ages. The theory about 
them is that they are possessed by demons, and under 
the inspiration of these demons make responses to those 
who consult them. The greegrees, fetishes or charms of 
wood, stone, iron, etc., worn or used by the people, derive 
their efficacy from the sacred character of the deyo who 
prepares them. 

In the office of the Bodia or high priest among the 
Grebros and neighbouring tribes, there are many traces of 
the Jewish high priesthood. Thus, he is set apart to his 
office by anointing and sacrifice ; he continues in his 
anointing three days; the blood of the sacrifice is put 



C. COLDEN HOFFMAN. 189 

•upon his ears and upon the posts of his house, and the 
idols in it. His house is called Takai, the anointed house. 
In it is kept burning a perpetual fire. He may not weep, 
may not touch a dead body ; when a death occurs, he 
may not eat in town until the deceased is buried. On 
going to his farm he may not drink water except in the 
public highway. Before he dies, the ring of office worn 
upon his ankle must be transferred to another member of 
his family, so that there must be a living succession. If 
he dies by gidu, the test of witchcraft, he must be buried 
under a stream of running water, as if to wash away his 
pollution. When he dies a natural death, he is buried in 
a sacred island in the sea. 

I do not discover any clear notion of sacrifice for sins 
amongst the people of this region. Their offerings are all 
made as food to the departed ; and the occasion of making 
the offerings is when there is some distress, and the people 
are told by their deyabo or oracles that the kwi are angry 
on account of some misconduct of the people, or on 
account of not being fed, and require food in order to 
appease them. 

The popular ideas on the condition of the departed 
are very vague and contradictory. Theoretically they 
hold, as has been stated, that the departed occupy the 
same rank in the other world which they have occupied 
in this. This leads to giving the deceased as expensive 
a funeral as possible, with the view of securing his hon- 
ourable admission into the society of the spirit-world. 
And subsecpently, offerings are made at the grave of the 
deceased for a longer or shorter time, according to his 



190 MEMOIR OF 

standing in society. According to accounts given by the 
old, every one after his death has to pass a place called 
Meruke, where he must narrate the events of his life before 
going on to his ultimate destination. If he has not an 
honourable burial, he may be long detained in the 
marshes on this side of Meruke, and possibly never get 
beyond. 

But in remarkable inconsistency with all this, they 
hold that the spirits of the departed reappear in the bodies 
of new-born infants. And when a child is born it is 
taken, or else the father resorts to a heathen priest, to learn 
what person has reappeared on the earth, and the deyo 
names the child accordingly. Sometimes the same person 
makes his appearance in three or four different infants 
about the same time, all of whom receive his name, and 
become his representatives ; or, rather, they are all the 
spirit of the one deceased man. This absurdity, however, 
seems to be gradually passing away, and those who go 
to the place of departed spirits are expected to remain 
there. 

OUTLINES OF THE DIVINE REVELATION. 

In the sytem of religion amongst the pagan Africans 
of the Grain Coast, as stated by the more intelligent 
classes, there are the distinct outlines of the Divine reve- 
lation. According to this, God once lived amongst men. 
They were theu perfectly happy. There was no sin, no 
suffering, no death. After a time, however, Nyesoa 
(God: Nye, man; soa, abiding, very like Jehovah) let 



C. COLDEN HOFFMAN. 191 

fall ice — witchcraft, poison, the cause of all disease and 
death. A woman got possession of it. Very soon there 
was a death. Men went to enquire of Nyesoa the cause 
of this strange thing. They were informed that a woman 
had got possession of we, and that she had caused the 
death. They were then directed to a test by which guilt 
in this or similar cases might be detected. This was 
gidu : the tree known as sassa wood (red wood), used 
nearly all over Africa as a test of witchcraft. An infusion 
of the bark of this tree was given to the woman, and she 
died; thus manifesting her guilt. But before doing so, 
she managed to convey this mysterious toe to her children. 
Sin, sickness, and death now prevailed. Men soon became 
so wicked that Nyesoa said he could no longer live 
amongst them. He would, however, always feel an 
interest in their affairs, and would leave a class of men 
through whom they could communicate with him. These 
are the deyo-bo or demon-men ; who, as stated above, are 
supposed to utter responses under the influence of possess- 
ing demons. 

I have thus given the outlines of the religion of the 
pagan Africans of the Grain Coast. Among the Vyes, 
about Cape Mount, and east and north of them, Mahomed- 
anism prevails. 

PAST HISTORY : PRESENT POLITICAL AND SOCIAL 
CONDITION. 

The numerous tribes of this region, excepting the Vyes, 
belong to one great family, as is proved by similarity of 



192 MEMOIK OF 

appearance, language, and customs. Their emigration 
from the north or interior is a matter of fresh tradition, the 
people generally being able to relate when each family to 
which they belong first came to the coast. This fact in 
connexion with their freedom from the customs and doc- 
trines of the Mahomedans, would seem to indicate that at 
no remote period they have been driven by that persecuting 
and conquering community south of the mountain chain 
which seems to separate them from the superior races of 
the interior. In proof of the comparatively recent settle- 
ment of the Greboes in this region, they relate that when 
they first landed at Cape Palmas they found a foreign 
house (Jwbokai) there. It was no doubt a Portuguese or 
Dutch slave-factory. The political condition of these 
tribes as respects government has been stated. It may be 
added, that elsewhere they are subdivided in tribes not 
averaging twenty-five thousand, and these again are broken 
up into corporations or towns, to a great extent independent 
of, and involved in constant quarrels and wars with, each 
other. These wars, indeed, are not very destructive, the 
loss of twenty or thirty in a battle being considered an 
extraordinary disaster : still their effect is to produce dis- 
trust, isolation, stagnation of trade, insecurity of life and 
property, tending to prevent the accumulation of property 
and the comforts of life. 

The universal belief in witchcraft, and that death in 
every case is caused by this influence, makes life fearful and 
death horrible ; for every one is more or less apprehensive 
of injury, since every offence is avenged in some way ; and 
wherever a death occurs, some one is believed to have 



C. COLDEN HOFFMAN. 193 

caused it, and must be sought out and punished. Yet 
these Africans are outwardly a light-hearted people, and 
when they have finished their farming operations, which 
occupy usually about six months, and house-building, 
which takes two more, most of the remainder of their time 
is passed in dancing. In common intercourse, too, they 
are polite, and much given to flattery. Every man has a 
complimentary title or name, and sometimes several, by 
which he is ordinarily addressed. But all this, alas ! may 
co -exist with dislike, habitual malice, and determined pur- 
pose of revenge. And both individually and as commu- 
nities they seem capable of adjourning difficulties to a 
favourable time for settlement. Yet they are not much 
given to single combats, and an open murder scarcely ever 
occurs. But as the principle of revenge undoubtedly pre-, 
vails, this can only be accounted for by the prevalence of 
the belief in, and the practice of, witchcraft, and the best 
means of accomplishing their objects. 

THREE OF THE LANGUAGES REDUCED TO WRITING. 

Three of the native languages have been reduced to 
writing ; and providentially these seem to embrace the 
three families from which the numerous subdivisions have 
proceeded. 

(a.) The Vye language was reduced to writing by one 
of the people of that country. The remarkable manner in 
which this was done, the extent to which it was used, and 
the language itself, were all examined and communicated 
to the Church Missionary Society in London several years 
ago by Bev. Mr. Koelle. I need not, therefore, refer more 
particularly to the subject. 



194 MEMOIR OF 

(6.) The Bassa language was reduced to writing in 
1836-40 by Eev. Messrs. Crocker and Clarke, missionaries 
of the American ' Baptist Society. They both died not 
long afterwards; and there is, at present, no foreign mis- 
sionary in that part of the country. Two native ministers, 
Rev. A. Van Brun and Rev. L. Crocker, however, remain, 
occupying two stations. The former was taken by the 
German missionaries (who visited that part of the country 
before the colony was planted) to Sierra Leone, and there 
educated in the Church Mission. I have not studied the 
Bassa further than to ascertain its resemblance to others in 
its neighbourhood, and the Babo and other dialects spoken 
east of the Cavalla and along the river to the First Falls. 

(c.) The Grebo I have studied since 1837, and have 
been making translations in it. The work was began by 
Rev. J. Leighton Wilson, of the A. B. C. F. Missions of 
the United States, who was at Cape Palmas some two years 
before me. He translated portions of the Scriptures, pre- 
pared a partial vocabulary and grammar, and several other 
works of less importance. Since he left (some four years 
after) I have prepared a larger dictionary and grammar, 
primer, Bible history, translations of Genesis, Matthew, 
John, Romans, collection of hymns, history of the Greboes, 
baptismal, confirmation, and communion services, with 
other portions of the Prayer-book. 

The words Greegree and Fetish are familiar to 
us in connexion with the superstitions of the natives 
of West Africa; but I believe that a correct and 
definite knowledge of the meaning of these terms, 



C. COLD EN HOFFMAN. 195 

and wherein they differ from idols, is by no means 
common. I therefore availed myself of the opportu- 
nity of Bishop Payne's recent visit to England to re- 
quest him to furnish me with a paper on this subject ; 
and the following lucid and interesting statement is 
the result of that request : — 

Grebo Idolatry, Greegrees, Fetishes, etc. 

The idolatry of the Grehoes and of the tribes inhabiting 
the coast, is substantially that of the heathen in all ages. 
It is the worship of the spirits of the dead. 

After death the spirit is supposed to lir>ger about the 
house, and especially the grave of the departed. At the 
former place a fire is kindled for about a month, before the 
front door, under the impression that the spirit returns 
and joins the family circle in the evening. In a tribe 
forty miles above Cape P almas, closely allied to the Greboes, 
the dead are buried under the floor of the houses in which 
they lived, so closely united with them do the Africans love 
to feel that their relatives remain after death. 

But it is at the grave that the spirits (kwi) are sup- 
posed chiefly to dwell. Here, accordingly, food is brought 
with the corpse at its burial ; here a fire is kindled every 
evening, and offerings of rice, palm-oil, fowls, goats (never 
sheep), and bullocks, continue to be made for a month, or 
year, or years, according to the piety of the survivors, or 
character of the deceased. 

The rank of the kwi in the spirit-world is supposed to 
continue as in this, and their influence to be exerted in the 
same sphere. Thus the spirit of a deceased king is pro- 



196 MEMOIR OF 

pitiated to advance political interests ; that of a distin- 
guished trader, those of commerce ; and of a warrior, those 
of warfare. 

No images or statues of the dead are ever made ; but 
by some conjuration, spirits of the dead are made to inhabit 
rude preparations, or compounds of wood, iron, ivory, 
mud, &c, according to the skill or fancy of the deyobo 
(demon-men). The deyo (demon-man), like the old false 
prophets, always gives his responses or directions under 
the afflatus of a familiar spirit. Under this magical 
influence he not only gives infallible directions, interprets 
men's thoughts and actions, and makes idols; but calls 
up the spirits of the dead, and puts them into his idol. 

An idol is made of a tooth of ivory. One of these 
stuck in the ground in front of Cavalla, and enclosed by a 
fence, receives yearly a bullock in offering from the Kroo- 
men (native seamen), under the belief that he has great 
influence on trade. The inhabiting spirit was probably 
some distinguished trader, though his name is now lost to 
memory. Idols again, are a bar of iron put on the 
ground in or near the house, with a ball of mud for a head, 
surmounted by a fur hat, and shells inserted to represent 
eyes, mouth, &c. ; or a wooden bowl, with a concretion of 
earth, shells, antelopes' horns, birds' feet, bones of animals, 
&c. ; or a preparation of leaves, vines, sharks' liver, human 
flesh, finger or toe-nails, hair, &c. buried in the earth, 
having over them a flat stone, on which offerings are laid. 

The supposed power of such idols is awful; they protect 
the possessor against witchcraft, and bring sickness, calamity, 
or death, upon enemies ; they induce or avert war, general 



C. COLDKN HOFFMAN. 197 

prosperity or adversity. In the house of the Bodio (chief 
priest) is a large collection of such idols, which must be 
anointed and fed periodically, generally every new moon. 
The Bodio, who is consecrated to his office by anointing 
and sacrifice, lives in a house called Ta Kai — the anointed 
house. 

The name for these more important idols is Kwi, thus 
identifying them with the spirits of the dead ; though the 
name Gidi, including an inferior and more numerous class, 
is sometimes applied to these also. It is remarkable that 
the term 'ku pi kwi' is applied to foreigners (Europeans), 
implying the idea of superiority. Under this name kwi 
is also included a class of spirits inhabiting rocks, groves, 
&c, with whose origin the present worshippers are not 
acquainted. The term gidi, translated by two words of 
Portuguese or Spanish origin, as I suppose, greegree and 
fetish, is applied to what we should designate as charms. 
These arc preparations of grass, mud, oil, leaves, i*oots, 
worn about the head, around the neck, on the arms, legs, 
or other parts of the body ; sometimes clay or powder 
rubbed on the skin, or sprinkled over the eyes. These are 
supposed to avert sickness, protect against witchcraft, cause 
women to bear children; in truth, accomplish any object. 
These things are put in grass bags, or, more commonly, the 
horns of antelopes, sheep, or other animals. It is remark- 
able that horns are prominent in the idols called kwi, as 
well as gidi, and point, like many customs of the Greboes, 
to a Jewish origin ; reminding one of ■ the horns of the 
altar,' and the frequent symbolical use of this term in the 
Scriptures. 



198 MEMOIR OF 

Western Africa of the present day, forms no 
exception to the testimony borne by the Psalmist 
respecting the heathen of old, — 'the dark places 
of the earth are full of the habitations of cruelty.' 

The institution which prevails amongst the na- 
tives of the various tribes on the coast, of adminis- 
tering Sassa-wood as a test of witchcraft, is a source 
of wide-spread misery and death. 

Every death is supposed to be caused by witch- 
craft, and therefore immediately after death efforts 
are made to ascertain who is the witch. If some 
one has been known to threaten the life, or there 
has been some quarrel, this is supposed to be suffi- 
cient evidence, and a deadly decoction of the wood 
of the Sassa-tree is administered, which almost 
always "proves fatal. But more frequently, a dele- 
gation of natives from a society called c The Secret 
Association,' is sent to the devil-man, to ascertain 
who is the guilty party ; this man blows an ante- 
lope's horn, invokes the demon, and under the 
afflatus of this inspiration he designates the guilty 
party, and then the Secret Association appears in 
front of the house of the accused, when he is arrested 
and subjected to the test of Sassa-wood. 

With institutions so degrading and cruel ; with 
ideas of religion so false and corrupt; with moral 
and social habits so depraved and noxious ; with an 



C. COLDEN HOFFMAN. 199 

absence so complete of civilization and education; 
the native tribes of Africa present an object of deep 
compassion to the Christian's heart ; it is enough to 
stir his sympathy, that these millions have never 
heard of the name of Jesus, that e only name under 
heaven given amongst men whereby we must be 
saved,' that name which to himself is l as ointment 
poured forth.' 

Such were the feelings which constrained the 
heart of Colden Hoffman to devote his life to the 
evangelization of Africa, and to preach amongst 
those people the unsearchable riches of Christ. 
With what energy and unwearied perseverance he 
prosecuted this noble object to the last, the following 
pages will plainly unfold. 

I shall conclude this chapter with a specimen of 
the Grebo language, as being that spoken by the 
natives of Cape Palmas and the surrounding district. 

The Lord's Prayer in Grebo. 

A Buo mo no nede yeu ; Na nyine be kone ; Na woro 
be nuede kono mo, tene o nide ne yeu : Hnyi amo nyena- 
yedo no nede ene dibade. Ne be po 'amo bwiso ko a 
kpone kukwi a ta tene a ni a pe nyono o ni amo kpone 
kukwi mo bwiso, yi ; Ne na ne amo mo, a na bide kpone 
kukwi a tudotu nye, ke be ba amo ku ye. Emo mo ko 
dible, mo we te ye, ne mo mino de gbiye a nyine komo te 
gbiye. Amen. 



200 MEMOIR OF 

Grebo Hymn. 
{Saviour, source of every blessing.) 

Jesu ha de a mo woo 
Tode mo na bisida ; 

Te na ha kpone ne weye. 
Na see na weye ne. 

Ha worade n'o blede yew, 
Tode mo e heble yis ; 

Ne ble na bobra a te, 
Pode mo sail woro ke. 

Te wodao mo yi wana 
Kana, ne ne bwida no ; 

Hede dida mo no pomo, 
Bradade mo na nyino. 

Mo wo mo ke o hi mo yis 
Pie ne ye te neno ke 

Mo bo te bo tu mo yimo 
Be munode yew nyine. 



■:; 



fS: 




C. GOLDEN HOFFMAN. 201 



CHAPTER IX. 
1849. 

EMB.1P.KS FOR AFRICA TOUCHES AT MONROVIA ARRIVES AT 

CAPE PALMAS FIRST IMPRESSIONS. 

COLDEN Hoffman sailed from Baltimore for Africa 
on Saturday, 24th February, 1849, in company with 
his fellow-student, the Eev. J. Rambo, who, like 
himself, had listened to the earnest appeal for fresh 
labourers in the African mission-field. 

Baltimore, 21st February, 1849. 
My dear Mother, 
Though it is near eleven o'clock at night I take up 
my pen to commence, if not finish, a letter to you. Since 
Providence seems to point your duty at home, I shall not 
be able to say farewell, save with pen and ink. 

Has God chosen me for this holy work ? then, dear 
mother, you need not fear, for He will never leave nor 
forsake me. I rejoice, dear mother, that He gives you 



202 MEMOIR OF 

strength to bear up under your trials, fulfilling His word, 
' As thy day so shall thy strength be.' Cast your care, 
dear mother, on Him, for He will sustain you. Our sail- 
ing is postponed from day to day. The students will 
nearly all be off to-morrow ; there were eleven came down 
to see me, with Dr. Sparrow and Dr. Butler. 

God has been with me hitherto, dear mother, as you 
know, and will He now forsake me ? Let us trust in 
Him. The things of the world have far too deep a hold 
upon me : pray that to it I may be crucified, and love 
Jesus more deeply, and serve Him more faithfully. We 
shall probably be off to-morrow morning. My heart is 
not faint; how could it be, upheld by so many fervent 
prayers and rich promises ? There was once One filled 
with pity when he beheld, from a cross of agony, his 
mother in sorrow : to Jesus I commend you, mother, and 
to the word of His grace ; the stream which, in other days, 
has refreshed you in the valley of tears. God grant that, 
through the merits of the Saviour, we may meet in heaven, 
if not again on earth. Farewell. 

Your affectionate Son, 

Colden. 



Liberia Packet, Sunday Night, 25th February, 1849, 

off Cove Point, about 60 miles 

from Baltimore. 

A dark and stormy night, yet peace and comfort are 

in our bark. It is not rough enough to make us sick; 

our anchor was let go at eight o'clock, and in a safe 



C. COLDEN HOFFMAN. 203 

harbour we ride out the storm, and wait for a change 
of weather. The day has passed pleasantly. After break- 
fast we had prayers between decks for the emigrants ; I 
conducted them. At half-past ten we had church ; Mr. 
Rambo preaching from the text, ' It is I, be not afraid.' 
I read the service. After dinner we organized a Sunday- 
school. I brought ten children to the cabin, while Mr. 
Rambo took charge of the adults, assisted by some of the 
colonists. A little after this, the bell was rung for church, 
Rambo reading for me : a very attentive congregation. I 
spoke on Isa. iii. 10, 11. English prayer concluded our 
service. After tea Musu came to the cabin to read. 

A few weeks sufficed to convey the vessel across 
the Atlantic, and in the month of April they made 
the coast of Liberia, off Cape Mount, some miles 
north of Monrovia, the capital of the colony ; and, 
coasting along, they cast anchor off that town, in 
the neighbourhood of the U. S. Frigate Yorktown, 
which happened at that time to be lying there. But 
I shall allow him to speak for himself, by giving 
some extracts from his letters to his mother, which 
convey the freshness of first impressions when land- 
ing on a foreign shore; impressions which can never 
be renewed when once effaced. 

The description which he gives of his intercourse 
with the inhabitants of Liberia has additional 
interest imparted to it when we remember that the 



204 MEMOIR OF 

persons of whom he is speaking were all of negro 
blood, and many of them had formerly been slaves 
in the Southern States of America. The progress and 
development of that colony, settled exclusively by 
persons of colour, is the best practical refutation to 
the assertions of those who would represent the 
negro race as incapable of civilization, mental culti- 
vation, or self-government. 

Liberia Packet, April 4:th, 1849. 
My dearest Mother, 
Three hours ago the Captain announced from aloft, 
' Land ahead.' Both Mr. Rambo and myself jumped 
from our berths (for the afternoon being warm we were 
lying down) and hastened to the deck, (nay, I stopped a 
moment to thank God for our prosperous voyage,) and on 
the left of the ship's bows, at a distance of about forty 
miles, we saw the base of Cape Mount rising from the 
ocean, topped in clouds. Joy soon pervaded the ship and 
was read on the countenances of all. This is only our 
twenty -eighth day from the Capes of Virginia, and yet we 
are within forty -five miles of Monrovia ! the quickest 
passage the packet has ever made. Whence this mercy 
but from the love of God and the prayers of His children ? 
I hope C. will send you my letter to read, containing an 
account of our Missionary meeting on Monday evening last 
on deck, and also of our deeply interesting meeting last 
night, when I addressed the assembly on the subject of 
sickness and death. God gave me much grace and 
strength. Let no anxious fears arise, dear mother, for I 



C. COLDEN HOFFMAN. 205 

will, for your sake if for no other reason, temper zeal with 
prudence. I had all my Sunday scholars assembled this 
afternoon, and gave them, with parting instruction, a little 
hook, with which they were delighted. The weather is 
like our summer weather; thermometer, 75° in the morning, 
85° during the day. 

10 p.m. — The emigrants had a meeting this afternoon 
to draw up resolutions of thanks for our spiritual labours 
among them through the voyage. A committee waited on 
us just before tea to know when we would be at leisure to 
receive their communication ; as it was near prayer-timr, 
we said, after prayers. These being over, we were 
requested to stand by the cabin-door, when three of the 
most respectable emigrants advanced with their hats off, 
and one of tbe number, Mr. Phillips, made us a speech 
expressive of thanks and good wishes ; then turned to the 
assembled emigrants, and directing their attention to the 
shores of Africa, addressed them appropriately, and again 
turning to us, read a communication. I replied in a short 
address. All went off well, and was very gratifying. 
After tea we had another meeting on deck, Mr. Rambo 
conducting it; it was very interesting. Farewell, to- 
morrow morning we shall probably be in Monrovia. 

Thursday Evening, 9 p.m. — What a day this has been, 
dear mother. In the lines I am about to write you I shall 
fail to express what I have felt. As soon as the day 
broke we discovered Cape Montserado, a beautiful hill, 
with the main land stretching out on either side ; as we 
approached it its beauty increased, luxuriant green- 
spreading trees, and far -stretching vines covered the hill, 



206 MEMOIE OF 

crowned by a picturesque light-house. Behind the hill we 
could plainly see the tops of the houses in Monrovia, and 
at its base broke the billows. Monrovia looks like a 
country village with trees abounding. But a sight of a 
different character, though not less interesting and far 
more strange, awaited us. At a distance on the ocean 
we saw approaching us from the shore the natives, 
' Kroo-men,' in their long, narrow canoes. They are 
almost naked ; they reached the deck just as we were 
sitting down to breakfast. Men of finer appearance I 
never saw; tall and athletic, limbs beautifully rounded, 
and intelligence marking their features. Is this the race, 
thought I, compared to the beast, next to the monkey ? 
There is not a man on board can be compared with them. 
Full of anxiety they sought the captain to employ them ; 
walked the deck talking with great energy. Their canoes 
they left in charge of a young man entirely naked, by the 
side of the vessel; each canoe having a youth. These 
asked for biscuit by putting their hand to their mouth and 
stomach. The captain employed a dozen of them, as 
they are excellent workmen. We had enough to excite 
and occupy us without going ashore, as the captain invited 
us to do. * * * * A barge came from the U. S 
frigate, ' Yorktown.' with Lieut. Fairley and officer. 
After sitting some time they invited us to return with 
them. Mr. Bambo knowing the captain, accepted, and 
had a delightful time. * * * Good night, dear 
mother ; Africa brightens as we near it ; thanks be to 
God who has brought us hither. We have learned that 
our beloved fellow-missionaries are all well. 



C. COLDEN HOFFMAN. 207 

Thursday Evening. — At 11 o'clock to-day Rarnbo and 
myself, J. and Musu, got into the boat at the side, manned 
by six noble naked natives. We landed on the beach in the 
surf; some were carried out on the shoulders of the Kroo-men. 

We were now on the shores of Africa, walking through 
a low growth of underwood, with a beautiful abundance of 
convolvuluses and other flowers. On the beach we saw a 
native village of the Kroo-men, who settle all along the 
coast to attend the shipping, leave their wives at their 
country of Settra Kroo, and after making money return to 
them. After walking slowly along our beautiful path, we 
came to the village. Houses rising one ahove another, 
and scattered with little regularity ; they are generally 
built of wood, though a few are of stone ; there is an 
abundance of shrubbery and trees, amongst which were the 
palmetto, cocoa-nut, pau-pau, palm, &c. The gardens 
were but little attended to, cabbages growing from two to 
four feet high were abundant ; there were also pine-apples 
and orange-trees. Natives passed to and fro with wicker 
baskets, rudely made, on their heads, with cassada. The 
streets were filled with grass, growing, it is said, so 
rapidly, as to require to be cut twice a-year. We passed 
cows, dogs, sheep, and goats, calves, cocks and hens, brisk, 
frolicsome, sleek, and fine-looking. It is true the cows 
are small, but they are as graceful as deer, have short hair, 
smooth, and long horns. The sheep have hair like goats, 
but they are nearly as large as our own. I was amused 
at a distinction between the goats and sheep, the one having 
the ears and tail up, the other ears and tail down. 

We called on Mr. W , he was a plain negro, hut 



208 MEMOIR OF 

evidently a true Christian, a man of excellent natural 
intelligence, of observation, and some acquirements. He 
talked well, was communicative, and gave us a great deal 
of most interesting information regarding the colony, coast, 
people, religion, &c. 

He has been 150 miles in the interior ; the country is 
there mountainous, the people more finely made and in- 
telligent than those which we have so much admired. He 
saw a number of old people, and amongst the rest a man 
whose grandchild was greyheaded. They are very peace- 
ful, and you can travel among them with impunity. * * * 
We left at half-past five, and got to the beach after being 
carried across a creek on the backs of the natives ; but as 
no boat was in readiness to take us to the vessel, it was 
half-past six before we started. A tornado was coming 
up, but it did not come till we reached our vessel, and 
then, as the captain expressed it, was only a ' young one.' 

* # # * Tuesday, April 10th. — I resume my 
rambling journal ; on Saturday I felt much fatigued, and 
remained on board. The next morning, Easter Day, I 
awoke early, and again thought over my subject for the 
sermon, which was one suitable for the day, Acts, xvii. 
18, — ' He preached unto them Jesus and the resurrection.' 
At ten the gig of the frigate was at our side, and we 

went on board. Captain M received me cordially, 

and shortly after, we had Divine service ; Mr. Eambo read 
and I preached. God helped me very very much. After 
service we went to the cabin, and partook of an excellent 
dinner, after which I accompanied Mr. Eambo ashore, 
who was engaged to preach for Mr. W . ' Musu,' 



C. COLDEN HOFFMAN. 209 

who accompanied us, and had dined with us, went ashore 
with us ; the surf was heavy, and as we got near the shore 
a native from the village was called, bringing a large 

canoe. R first was safely landed on the beach, and I 

and Musu followed. Their canoes are very light, and 
ride the waves beautifully ; we walked along our woody 
path and ascended the hill, where the church stands ; here 
we met Mr. W. and Mr. Koelle, the English missionary. 
Mr. K., E., and myself, occupied the pulpit ; the church 
was filled : the president and his lady, Mrs. Gen. Lewis, 
and her English governess, Judge Benedict, and others of 
distinction, were present. Eambo conducted the service, 
and preached from Acts, xvi. 30, 31 ; the congregation 

was attentive. After service Mr. W introduced us to 

the President and others. The President is a yellow man, 
almost white, and has woolly hair, slightly tinged with 
red. He has a commanding form, tall, and rather thin. 
Altogether his appearance is indicative of his high office. 
He received us, when introduced, most politely, and gave 
us a pleasant and cordial smile. His wife is more nearly 
white than he, and has straight black hair, and dresses 
like a lady. It was now half-past four, and time for us to 
go to meet our boat at five ; so declining the many invita- 
tions to stay, we, accompanied by Mr. W. and Mr. Koelle, 
walked to the beach. 

On Monday the President invited us to dinner. * * * 
After dinner we went to the door, when the President sent 
across the way for Judge Benedict to accompany us to 
his. coffee-plantation. He went with us very readily. 
We had a pleasant walk, saw more of the town ; in one 

P 



210 MEMOIR OF 

street we passed a lime hedge, and a number of coffee-trees 
in the street. The plantation is on the gentle declivity of 
a hill whose brow commands the sea ; eight or nine acres 
are cleared, and planted with 1000 coffee-trees ; the crop 
had just been gathered. We were much interested in the 
ant-hills, eight or nine or ten feet high, and about twenty 
feet in circumference. The queen-ant is as large as an 
egg, and as white, — the others are red, and half an inch or 
three-quarters long. On our return we stopped at the 

printing office, where we met Mr. W . He took us 

to the mission-house (Presbyterian), and we afterwards 
walked on to the President's, to meet him and Captain 

M again. * * * * And now, dear mother, I come 

to Wednesday's occurrence (April 1 1th). I write to you 
from on board our packet on the way to Bassa. Yesterday 

we went on shore early (9 o'clock), Captain G , Mr. 

Rambo, and myself, called at Mr. Gill's warehouse, and 
then walked up the hill to Mr. W.'s, who received us with 
his usual kindness ; sat an hour in his parlour, when Mr. 
Koelle came in ; his conversation was most interesting and 
improving. He told us of a recent visit he had made 
among the ' Vie ' people ; think of one of their number 
inventing an alphabet, and writing books, and tell me if it 
shows no intelligence ! It was this fact that took our 
philological friend there, and induced him to spend six 
weeks among them ; he obtained some of their books, and 
has been enabled to translate them : their contents are 
another proof of their intelligence. The inventor is a 
seriously -minded man, as well as intelligent. He said he 
had long been seeking for God. He once thought that, 



C. COLDEN HOFFMAN. 211 

could he learn to read and write, lie should find God ; he 
learnt, hut God was not there. He tried to find God in 
following the Mahommedan system, hut he had not found 
God there, and now he asked Mr. Koelle, with much 
anxiety of mind, if he could tell him where to find God. 
"When Jesus was declared to him, he listened with great 

attention, and asked, "' was Mr. K sure in his heart 

that he should find God in the Christian way ? ' Then 
he would give up his Mahommedan custom and try. 
The next day he was ohliged to leave on some public 
"business ; when he returned on the morrow he sought the 
missionary, saying, ' My heart has heen sick because I 
could not see you, hut now my heart lay down ' {i.e. re- 
joices). Mr. K offered to take him to Sierra Leone, 

hut on account of a war his people were engaged in he 
could not leave. Everything I hear, tells me that the 
heathen are stretching out their hands for the gospel. 

After leaving Mr. W.'s we walked to Mr. Koelle's 
lodgings, and spent an hour in most interesting conversation, 
and in looking over the Vie books, and hearing Mr. K.'s 
translation. * * * * We visited the school of Mr. 
James, and were much pleased with him and his school, 
seventy-five scholars ; about half of whom were little ones 
taught by Mr. James. Here we met our Captain and 
walked with him to the President's. 

Off Basset Cove, April 13th, 1849. — This morning, 
dear mother, we remained on board our vessel till after 
dinner. At half-past two we got into the ship's boat, 
rowed by six Kroo-men, and were landed on the beach, a 
distance of three miles. A shorter way was across the bar, 



212 MEMOIR OF 

but this is dangerous from the surf. We amused ourselves 
in the walk of half-a-mile with picking up shells, and at 
the entrance of the town were met by Mr. Davis, who led 
us to his house and entertained us for half-an-hour. Mr. 
Cheeseman then came in, a Baptist preacher, a young and 
enterprising man. They accompanied us to Judge B.'s ; 
on the way we met our Captain, and all went in together. 
Had a pleasant and interesting talk. Dear mother, the 
influential colonists are men. Freedom works wonders in 
them ! Mr. Benson took a little walk with us, and we 
visited together the grave of the lamented Buchanan, on a 
hill beneath two fine-spreading trees ; a placid stream 
washes the base of the hill, it is the Benson river. As we 
were standing in this romantic spot, a canoe, paddled by 
five native boys, disturbed the calm river. It contained the 
Rev. Mr. Day, to whom we had a letter of introduction. 
We were particularly pleased with him ; we are engaged to 
return with him to-morrow. It was about six when we 
reached our vessel. After tea I conducted prayers on deck. 
Saturday Night. — Another delightful day has passed, 
dear mother. This morning we visited the famous Bexley 
of Mr. Cresson. We left our vessel at half-past eight 
o'clock, were landed by the Kroo-men on the beach. 
Walked to Judge Benson's, wbere we met Revs. John Day 
and Cheeseman. A boat was soon ready, and they with 
Rambo, Musu, and myself, went on board, with six Kroo- 
men to pull us up the St. John, a river about three-quarters 
of a mile wide. The Kroo-men struck up their boat-song, 
and cheerily we went on our way, engaged in most in- 
teresting conversation with Messrs. Day and Cheeseman, 



C. COLDEN HOFFMAN. 213 

and our eyes feasted with the beautiful trees and foliage on 
either hank. We stopped at Factory Island to see the 
mission -premises, now going to ruin, of some Philadelphia 
Society. Here spending half-an-hour, we resumed our 
voyage, and at half-past twelve reached Bexley, only a 
farming district; no town, houses and farms being scat- 
tered along the river. At Mr. Day's we were refreshed by 
a bountiful dinner, and our hearts rejoiced at the sight of 
native youths from seven to fourteen years of age, able to 
read, write, and cipher. 

A native king came to see us after dinner, with whom 
we had some deeply interesting conversation ; his name is 
Andrew. He wore a sword and knife, but no clothes, save 
a cloth hat. He accompanied us after dinner to the 
mission -premises, by a beautiful path leading through palm 
and coffee-trees, &c. We went to a school-house on the 
hill, talked to the native Christian youths, who listened with 
all attention, as did also King Andrew. From what we 
saw and heard we left with hearts full of thankfulness that 
the Lord had led us to Africa. Boys twelve and thirteen 
years of age, after being in the school for about two years, 
we heard read the Bible readily, and answer simple questions 
in arithmetic, &c. So much for ' African stupidity ! ' We 
left dear Mr. Day on the bank, surrounded by his boys, 
and with the native king at his side. Our Kroo-men raised 
their native boat-song, and away we went to Bassa Cove. 
After landing, we crossed the town to the beach, and found 
our boat waiting to take us to the ship, which we reached 
about six o'clock. 

* # * * Saturday Evening, April list. — I must 



214 MEMOIR OF 

give at least a brief account, though much fatigued. We 
came to anchor off Cape Talmas last evening about eight. 
It was too dark to see its beauties, which we were not slow 
to discover this morning. A number of residences are 
built on the high land of the Cape, among others a light- 
house. Cocoa-nut trees are tastefully scattered here and 
there. A native town separates this portion of the settle- 
ment from the main part, which lies scattered for three 
miles beyond. There is a good road leading out to 
Mount Vaughan. Dr. Parkins came from Fishtown, and 
met us this morning on board ; we have been with him 
nearly all day ; we dined at the Governor's, with whom we 
are very much pleased. Mr. and Mrs. Payne we did not 
see, as they are at Cavalla. I preach on shore to-morrow. 

Mr. Hoffman lost no time, after having reached 
his field of future labours, in entering upon his 
work, and the following extracts from his journal will 
put us in possession of his feelings at the commence- 
ment of his missionary career : — 

JOURNAL. 

Addressed to the Secretary of the Foreign Committee of 
the Board of Missions. 

Cavalla, W. Africa, May 1849. 
By letters from Mr. Rambo and myself, you have been 
informed of our safe arrival on the coast, of our appoint- 
ment to the station at Fishtown, of our visit there, and at 
Mount Vaughan. Instead of going at once to Fishtown, it 



C. GOLDEN HOFFMAN. 215 

was thought best that we should pass through the ac- 
climating fever at Cavalla, where we should have the kind 
attentions of Mr. and Mrs. Payne. Accordingly, on the 
27th April, we left Cape Palmas for this station. The 
distance is twelve miles. The journey was one full of 
interest ; all things were new and strange to us. We were 
accompanied by twelve natives : eight of these carried our 
baggage on their heads, while the other four bore Mr. 
Eambo and me in hammocks ; the ends of each hammock 
being secured to a pole, and the pole resting on a small 
cushion made of twigs, placed on the heads of two natives. 
Mr. Payne was with us on his donkey, and one of the 
schoolboys at his side. Thus we passed through the 
native town of Cape Palmas — to an American eye having 
more the appearance of a large collection of haystacks, than 
the habitations of men. We kept to the beach until we 
came to the head of Sheppard Lake, where two light 
canoes were awaiting us. The water being too shallow 
for them to come to the shore, a native carried Mr. Rambo 
to one, and myself to the other. As they are very easily 
upset, we were obliged to sit down as low as possible 
in the middle of them. A native in the stern, and another 
in the bow, dexterously applied the paddles, and thus we 
were borne over the smooth and beautiful lake. It is 
about a quarter of a mile wide and ten miles long, separ- 
ated from the ocean only by a narrow ridge of sand, and 
hidden from it by a beautiful growth of underwood, which 
extends even a little distance into the lake itself. From its 
verdant sides we heard the warbling of birds ; the ocean 
waves were rolling on the beach now and then, a canoe 



216 MEMOIR OF 

paddled by women, would pass us, and salutations would 
be exchanged with onr boatmen : and the setting snn, a 
glimpse of which we occasionally caught, added beauty to 
the passing scene. Half the lake was traversed, and before 
us appeared the sandy beach and the ocean full in view. 
The border of the lake was cleared of woods, and a native 
town built upon the shore. As we approached, we heard 
mournful cries and lamentations ; we discovered that they 
proceeded from a native hut, before which some women 
and children were sitting and crying most bitterly : the 
mother of the family had just died, and they were thus ex- 
pressing their sorrow. It is customary for the relatives 
of the deceased to meet every afternoon, and to moan and 
wail for the departed. Our presence did not interrupt 
them. Well may they lament, who, when they close a 
mother's eyes, have no hope to cheer their hearts ; it is 
our blessed privilege to turn their sorrow into joy, by tell- 
ing them of salvation and eternal life, through the blood of 
the Lamb ! The natives of the sea-shore kindly greeted 
us. The woman who had died proved to be a relation of 
one of our boatmen ; another having taken his place, we 
continued our journey. Night had closed upon us ere we 
reached the end of the lake ; here we resumed our ham- 
mocks and travelled along the beach ; the stars were 
shining brightly, and the air was cool and pleasant. We 
passed by a native town, Do Do Lu, and approached the 
large town of Cavalla ; the light from the mission -buildings 
was seen — we hastened through the town, and entered the 
mission-premises — the kindest welcome awaited us from 
the ladv of the house. After we had taken tea the school- 



C. COLDEN HOFFMAN. 217 

children came in to see ns ; their names were amnsingly 
familiar. They seemed contented and happy, and we rejoiced 
to hear that many of them were the children of God. 

Saturday, 2Sth. — We were visited hy a number of the 
natives and head-men from the neighbouring towns. They 
were glad that we had come to live in their country. Such 
feelings have been universally expressed wherever we have 
been among the natives. The mission-buildings are well 
situated for health and beauty, as well as for efficient mis- 
sionary effort upon the population. They are on a hill 
about sixty feet high, at a distance of three hundred yards 
from the ocean. We have a refreshing sea-hreeze from 
eight o'clock in the morning till late at night. 

Since our arrival the thermometer has not been higher 
that 83°, and is seldom lower than 75° ; the nights are 
cool. This is the rainy season, and we have frequent 
showers and hard rains. In our immediate neighbourhood 
are five native towns ; the river Cavalla is a few miles 
distant, opening to us an extensive and populous country, 
where the Grebo language is understood. 

May 3rd. — Commenced the study of Grebo with Mr. 
Payne. Although very desirous of advancing rapidly, 
and of soon acquiring the language, prudence bids me ' to 
make haste slowly.' With our other duties, we can only 
give two hours a-day to this study. 

May 4:th. — This afternoon visited the out-station on 
the Cavalla river. It is under the charge of a Christian 
native, by the name of Allison. He has eight pupils ; they 
showed intelligence in the answers which they gave to 
questions put to them by the missionary. 



218 MEMOIR OF 

The school-room is half-a-mile from the native town, 
where, at the request of Mr. Payne, I preached. It is a 
priceless privilege to preach Christ to those who dwell in 
darkness without the Light of Life. God's unfailing pro- 
mises, and the attention with which His word is received, 
assure us that it will not be preached in vain. 

Such were the first impressions on his entrance 
upon his missionary work. He spent twelve months 
in Africa in this his preliminary visit, during which 
time he went through the acclimating- fever, com- 
menced the study of the Grrebo language, preached 
to the natives with the aid of an interpreter, and 
thus prepared himself for his future work ; when it 
was considered expedient that he should pay a short 
visit to America, which he accomplished in the 
spring of 1850. 

I conclude this chapter with the following out- 
burst of praise and joyous anticipation: — 

It is the peaceful eventide, dear mother, and the birds 
are warbling their evening song, the murmur of the ocean- 
wave falls gently on the ear, and Nature reposes, adoring 
her Creator. But where are heard the praises of men? 
Not yet, not yet, in this distant land, save here and there 
a little flock, gathered and taught of the Saviour's love. 
But a glorious day is coming — it draweth nigh — when 
from the tops of the rocks they shall shout, and from the 
valleys they shall cry, ' Glory to God in the highest ; on 
earth peace; good will towards men!' 




#>*#.*%> 




C. COLDEN HOFFMAN. 219 



CHAPTER X. 

1850—1855. 

VISITS AMEEICA MARRIAGE EETUENS TO AFRICA BIRTH OF A 

DAUGHTER SECOND VISIT TO AMERICA 

EETUENS AGAIN TO AFRICA. 

The year 1850, although involving events of the 
deepest interest, does not furnish many materials for 
the biographer. 

He sailed for America on the 24th of April, and 
arrived at Norfolk, Virginia, towards the end of 
May. 

The result of this visit was the removal of those 
impediments which were referred to in a former 
chapter, and he was married to Miss Virginia Hale 
on the 5th of September. 

A portion of his time between his landing in 
America and his marriage was spent in visiting the 
churches in New England, to stir up a missionary 
spirit in those parts. 



220 MEMOIK OF 

On his wedding tour lie spent some time hap- 
pily with his mother and sisters at Goshen, and 
then addressed himself once more to the great work 
of his life, making arrangements for his return to 
Africa. 

He visited the Theological Seminary at Alex- 
andria in December, where he addressed the students 
and took sweet counsel with those who had been 
endeared to him there, during his own residence 
when preparing for the ministry. On the 21st of 
December he and his wife sailed in the Liberia 
packet, and after a rough passage arrived at Cape 
Palmas on the 10th of February, 1851, having pre- 
viously touched at Monrovia and the other ports on 
the coast of Liberia ; when the same hospitality from 
President Eoberts, Mr. Wilson, and other friends, 
was experienced as on his former voyage. 

He and his wife now entered vigorously on their 
missionary duties. Cavalla, twelve miles east of 
Cape Palmas, and on the coast likewise, was the 
station where they took up their residence. 

In addition to regular preaching on the Sundays, 
both in English, and to native congregations with 
the aid of an interpreter, and besides the duties 
connected with the schools, he had the charge of the 
secular interests of the mission ; acted as treasurer, 
and attended to the receipt of the stores sent peri- 



C. COLDEN HOFFMAN. 221 

odically from America. These duties were further 
increased by the absence of Mr. Payne ; who, after 
having- been fifteen years engaged in the Mission, 
had been appointed bishop, and returned to America 
in 1851 to be consecrated. His duties devolved, 
during his absence, on Colden Hoffman. The 
engagements and duties of missionaries in a district 
like that of the Cape Palmas Mission are much 
more diversified than in a settled sphere of duty at 
home. Everything, both secular and spiritual, must 
be attended to by the missionary ; whilst the climate 
gives rise to still further changes, inasmuch as 
illness, instead of being an exceptional state of 
things, much more frequently incapacitates from 
duty than it does at home : so that one has fre- 
quently to take the place of another, or to 
supplement by additional services the lack caused 
by illness. Again, owing to this cause the Mission 
is frequently crippled for a long time together, by 
the necessity of some of its members returning 
home to recruit. 

If it were not that frequent additions were made 
from America, to strengthen the hands already 
engaged, and too often ready to hang down from 
feebleness, the work could not be carried on. But 
it has gone on, notwithstanding these drawbacks and 
trials ; and though pre-eminently a work of faith, it 



222 MEMOIK OF 

has had the blessing of God resting upon it to 
this day. 

During his visit to the United States Colden 
Hoffman had raised a sufficient sum of money to 
build a new stone church at Cavalla; the former 
one, which was of wood, being in a ruinous state of 
decay. On the 18th of March the corner-stone of 
the new edifice, by the name of the Church of the 
Epiphany, was laid. Mr. Hoffman gives the fol- 
lowing particulars : — 

Mr. and Mrs. Herring and Mr. Rambo were there ; 
at three o'clock we all walked to the boys' school-house. 
Mr. Rambo read the service., and Mr. Payne delivered 
an address, consisting of simple English sentences ; for 
there were a great many natives present, who have learnt 
some few words. We then walked to the site of the 
church, which commands a beautiful view of the sea; 
all the school-children to the number of sixty, the married 
Christians walking with us, made quite a long procession. 
Mr. Hoffman spoke to the natives, Mr. Payne offered a 
prayer in Grebo, and we sang the hymn, ' From all that 
dwell below the skies.' Mr. Hening offered the closing 
prayer, and we went back to the house as the sun was 
setting. 

The following extract from his official report will 
show the varied character of the work in which he 
was engaged at this time : — 




(D PALAVER HD n JSE KEAR CAVALLA. 
zm s. PhotoctrajatO 




HAUTE LHAEEIAT CAWI 



C. COLDEN HOFFMAN. 223 



Dec. 2,1st, 1853. 



During the past year the following objects have 
engaged my attention, viz. : ministerial work at Cavalla ; 
general supervision of the male school; ditto of the 
printing-office; duties as pastor of St. Mark's Church, 
Cape Palmas. To the latter I have referred in my Eeport 
of that church. 

The Ministerial Work at Cavalla. — In this I have 
acted as the Bishop's assistant. Its object is twofold : 
— the natives in the neighbourhood, and the residents in 
our Christian village and family. To the latter I have 
usually preached once a-week, either on Thursday or 
Sunday evening ; visited them at their houses, and in the 
absence of the Bishop taken charge of the Sunday morn- 
ing Bible-class, and administered the Holy Communion. 

The Natives. — Besides frequent intercourse with them, 
both at their houses and at the station, tbey have been 
regularly visited on Saturday afternoons, when absence 
or sickness did not prevent. My usual duty on Sunday 
has been to preach at two of the native towns, teach at 
Sunday-school, and read service at night. We have 
cause for thankfulness and encouragement in both these 
spheres of duty. We believe that the leaven of truth is 
gradually but surely spreading among the natives. Two 
have recently professed their faith in Christ, and give 
blessed evidence of having been taught of God. One of 
these is a man fifty years of age, and he is very zealous 
for the truth's sake among his people. Among our little 
Christian flock we see a growth in grace and in the 
knowledge of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ. 



224 MEMOIR OF 

The Boys' School. — This is under the care of Mr. 
A. Rogers, assisted by H. Humphries, a native teacher. 
There are twenty -eight scholars ; their names, standing, 
and studies, have been given in my journal, from a report 
handed in by Mr. Rogers. Though there is room for 
improvement in many particulars regarding the school, 
it is in a more flourishing condition than ever before, and 
under Mr. Rogers' care has been conducted with more 
regularity and success. * * * A class in Grebo has 
daily recited to me. We hope in a few years to have a 
new school-house, one more commodious and more suitable 
than our present one. 

The Printing Office. — Were its object only to give 
a useful and improving occupation to native youth, the 
expense of the small press used here would be fully war- 
ranted. Five youths have been in the office during the 
past year. Two have had charge, one of whom has left, 
and three are now learning. After the departure of N. 
S. Harris to Green Hill School, I was obliged myself to 
be present in even the practical duties of the office. 
Besides printing a few alphabet and elementary cards, 
and questions in Grebo and English, we have published 
about ninety copies monthly of the ' Cavalla Messenger.' 
It is probable, that on the arrival of the Rev. J. Rambo 
this paper will be enlarged and more widely circulated, 
and may thus be made another blessed means of advancing 
the work of God, both in this land and our own. 

Church of the Epiphany, Cavalla. — The progress made 
in building this church, from numerous causes, has been 
slow. For some months past, the mason has been en- 



C. COLDEN HOFFMAN. 225 

gaged on the Orphan Asylum. There is still about three 
months' work on the walls and tower of the church ; and 
as the mason is expected to be here in a fortnight, they 
will be completed by April. 

Girls School-House, Cavalla. — The frame of this 
building is nearly finished, and ready to be raised. It is 
to rest on pillars about two-and-a-half feet high. 

Mr. Hoffman now felt the comfort and support 
which, his wife gave him in his trying duties : she 
threw her whole soul into the Mission-work; studied 
the Grrebo language; superintended the schools and 
taught the children: besides discharging the do- 
mestic duties, which her position called for, as wife 
of the head of the Mission at Cavalla. 

In the midst of these various occupations, duties, 
trials, and engagements they were exceedingly 
happy; nothing of gloom, despondency, or discontent 
was expressed in their correspondence : but on the 
contrary, gratitude, praise, and thankfulness to Gfod 
for His grace and goodness, were uppermost in their 
hearts and on their lips. This arose from the 
complete union of heart which existed between 
them; they seemed to have been made for each 
other, their thoughts, feelings, affections, and views 
of religion being the same. They were, moreover, 
thoroughly in earnest in the noble work of Christian 
benevolence to which they had consecrated their 

Q 



226 MEMOIE OF 

lives. They loved the natives ; they loved their 
work : and, if only health could have been secured, 
there would have been nothing wanting to cause 
their cup to overflow with joy and happiness. This 
was the one drawback which the climate of Africa 
imposed. But even this was confronted without 
fear, and was endured with cheerful patience. 

It is a uniform law of nature in Western Africa, 
that strangers who take up their residence on that 
coast, must go through a process of acclimatisation, 
after having resided there a few weeks. It is not a 
dangerous illness, but a course of fever and ague ; 
which, however, medical experience has much more 
under control now than formerly ; whilst the ten- 
dency of the climate in those parts of Africa which 
have longest been settled and cultivated has been to 
improve; and though it will probably never be a 
good climate for the white man, yet experience has 
proved that it is not impossible to live many years, 
and to accomplish a great amount of work, even in 
Africa : in evidence of which, the subject of this me- 
moir, who lived seventeen years under its influence, 
and Bishop Payne and his wife, may be adduced as 
witnesses ; the latter having been connected, the one 
for more than thirty years, with that mission, and 
the other nearly twenty ; and both are still vigorously 
prosecuting their work. 



C. COLDKN HOFFMAN. 227 

Mrs. Hoffman safely passed through her accli- 
matisation in the month of April. At that time the 
mission enjoyed the great advantage of having the 
medical services of Dr. M'Grill, himself a Liberian, 
who had acquired great skill and much experience 
in the diseases peculiar to that climate. Unfortu- 
nately for Cape Palmas, he removed some time after 
to Monrovia ; where, I believe, he still continues to 
reside. 

As a memoir has been published of Virginia 
Hoffman by Dr. Cummins, which was reprinted in 
England with a preface by the Eev. A. M. W. 
Christopher, it is the less necessary that I should 
give many details of the life and character of that 
interesting lady, whose devotedness and self-denial 
in consecrating her life to the cause of evangelizing 
Africa, were so conspicuous. 

* How humbling,' says Mr. Christopher in his 
preface, ' is it to the Church of Christ, that there 
should have been since the Sepoy revolt, thousands 
of volunteers for the hardships and dangers of a 
terrible war in India, and very few young soldiers 
of Christ, who have had enough of the courage of 
faith to offer themselves to carry the gospel of 
peace to some of the miserable millions united to 
us by the providence of Grod as fellow-subjects ! 
Christian young men shrink back from this glorious 



228 MEMOIR OF 

duty. May Grod bless the example of a woman 
to arouse men to a similar self-sacrifice ! She wrote, 
and she acted according to her words : " I long to 
go to Africa. I know not what awaits me ; hut 
suffering and sickness will be one part of the cup 
I have to drink : but I would welcome all, only to 
be the weak instrument of winning souls to Christ. 
Where is our love or faith, that we see the people 
of the world going to ruin, and yet lie on our soft 
pillows and wish they could be saved ? " ' 

On the 4th July, 1853, Mrs. Hoffman's first 
child, a daughter, was born, and was baptized on the 
9th October, by the name of Kate Seaton. Although 
Mrs. H. had got over the acclimatising fever very 
favourably, and had enjoyed upon the whole very 
good health for the first year, yet her strength 
never seemed to rally after her confinement, and 
she became so weak towards the close of the year, 
that the doctor strongly recommended a visit to 
America. She sailed with her husband and child 
via Rio on the 11th January, 1854, and arrived at 
Baltimore on the 4th April. Her unexpected return 
was a great source of joy to her sister and other 
friends, and the bracing climate of her native land 
very speedily restored her health. 

These intervals of suspension from missionary 
labour, which were rendered necessary by the 



C. COLDEN HOFFMAN. 229 

climate, were not spent by Colden Hoffman in 
idleness or self-indulgence ; he devoted himself 
sedulously to the work of stirring up the missionary 
spirit at home ; and rendered services in that neces- 
sary department of the work, which they who had 
never been engaged in the missionary field were 
much less qualified to perform. The earnestness 
of his spirit, the oneness of his purpose, and his 
familiarity with the details of his own mission, all 
rendered him a peculiarly suitable and effective 
agent for this home work. 

The Board of Missions in their report of pro- 
ceedings at this period state as follows : — 

Mr. Hoffman has, since his arrival, been very actively 
and very successfully engaged as an agent of the Foreign 
Committee, in presenting the claims of the African mission, 
in which work he proposes to continue during the re- 
mainder of his stay. His services in this way have been 
exceedingly valuable ; his visits have been everywhere 
most highly appreciated. Impressions have been deepened 
where they before existed, and an interest awakened where 
none had been hitherto manifested. 

The following appeal, made by Mr. Hoffman to 
the Church at home during this visit, contains a 
brief summary of the progress and condition of the 
mission work in Africa at that period ; and will fur- 



230 MEMOIR OF 

nish us with a further insight to the proceedings of 
himself and his fellow-labourers : — 

From the time of the landing of the first missionary 
in 1836, to the present, thirty-six white persons, mission- 
aries and others, have heen sent out hy our Board, of 
whom fifteen are still engaged in this work, while some have 
heen withdrawn and others have died ; yet has the Church 
of God in that land advanced, and a foundation, hroad 
and solid, heen laid for the church's future prosperity and 
the joy of God. 

In the loss of her lahourers the church has no cause 
for discouragement ; it is the price of her prosperity, the 
ransom paid in "blood for millions of immortals yet unborn. 
It has heen paid willingly, joyfully, triumphantly, by 
those whose lives have been given to this blessed work. 
They have departed with assured faith that God would 
carry forward His work, even though He called them 
from it. 

They have departed, uttering no words of regret that 
in foreign lands, from kindred far, they have been called 
from their life of love and labour to the rest and joy of 
heaven ; they have proved the ' marvellous, marvellous 
love of Christ,' and the mighty power of His sustaining 
grace. 

They have departed, uttering no words of sorrow and 
sighs of pity for mistaken duty, or uncalled-for sacrifice, 
hut, rejoicing to suffer and to die for Christ, have given, 
as their dying testimony, that for usefulness and happiness, 
for heavenly life and joy eternal, the missionary life was 



C. COLDEN HOFFMAN. 231 

the most full, was the way of true wisdom, and the path 
of sweetest peace. 

They have departed, uttering no words of discourage- 
ment to the church, because her soldiers had fallen in her 
glorious warfare ; but ' let the work go on more than ever,' 
is found inscribed upon the tombstone, as the dying 
message of the lamented missionary. And these words 
from the lips of the dying missionary seemed prophetic, 
for, since he uttered them, more than ever has the work 
gone forward. In its character it is twofold, among the 
natives and among the colonists. 

We have seven stations among the colonists, along 
three hundred miles of coast, and five ordained coloured 
ministers. A pretty stone church has been erected at 
Cape Palmas, and another is being built at Monrovia; 
a brick one is occupied on the St. Paul's River, while 
others of less substantial materials are built or are being 
built at other points. The accounts from these various 
congregations were never more encouraging. Of St. 
Mark's, Cape Palmas, the Bishop writes, ' there will 
be twenty -five candidates for confirmation ; among these 
are most of the youths of our High School at Mount 
Vaughan, where unusual seriousness and religious interest 
have been observed.' 

The Asylum for Orphans at Cape Palmas was to be 
opened this spring (1855). This is an institution greatly 
needed ; furnishing, as it will, not only a blessed home for 
those who have emigrated from this coiintry, but also 
competent female teachers for our colonial schools. 

The early efforts of our missionaries were chiefly 



232 MEMOIR OF 

directed to the natives, and they still claim a large portion 
of our labours. Among the Grebo tribe, inhabiting the 
country on both sides of Cape Palmas, we have four 
permanent stations, where mission-buildings, school-houses, 
and churches have been erected. Around some of these sta- 
tions are springing up native Christian villages, where the 
youths educated in our schools, instead of returning to their 
heathen towns, and following the vain customs of their 
people, are living in a civilized and Christian manner, 
industriously engaged in various occupations. At the 
station of Cavalla, we are erecting the Church of the 
Epiphany, a stone building, thirty feet by seventy. 

Three thousand natives live around this station, and to 
this house of God they will be gathered to hear the ever- 
lasting gospel; while here also will worship the Christian 
natives from the village, and our mission families. 

At Taboo, thirty miles east of Cavalla, a native 
minister is settled, whei'e he keeps a school and preaches 
the gospel ; while another native minister (both of whom 
have been brought up in our mission), itinerates through 
a populous section of country, accompanied by a native 
catechist. Three native youths are studying for the 
ministry, while eight or ten are assisting in the education 
of more than 200 children in our boarding-schools. Our 
recent letters give us more encouraging hopes of the spread 
of the gospel among the natives than ever before ; while 
some have openly professed their faith in Christ, others are 
candidates for baptism, and many more are being drawn 
within the ever-spreading influence of Christian truth. 

A missionary meeting is held monthly at one of the 



C. COLDEN HOFFMAN. 233 

stations, at which, addresses are made, and a collection 
is taken up. At the anniversary meeting last year, it 
was found that 170 dollars had, during the year, heen 
collected, chiefly from the native Christians, for the support 
of a native minister at a neighbouring station. It is in 
these meetings that we endeavour to awaken in the hearts 
of our youths a love for the souls of our people. And in 
this we have not been unsuccessful. 

A cheerful day is the Sabbath at our station, sur- 
rounded though we are by nearly 3000 natives. An 
hour after sunrise a Bible-class is held, at which attend 
our villagers and scholars. At ten o'clock the church 
bell rings, and a procession of 100 native children and 
Christian youths, neatly dressed, and with quietness and 
order, follow the Bishop and Missionary teachers through 
the huts in the native town to the church in its midst. 
Here are heard our own solemn prayers and sacred hymns, 
uttered in strange language, to Him to whom all hearts 
are open, all desires known ; here, too, are sounded forth 
the words of sacred truth, and the poor heathen African 
listens to the wonders of redeeming love. Returning from 
service may be seen, here and there, beneath the palm- 
tree's shade, groups of children preparing their lessons for 
the Sabbath-school which follows, or singing hymns which 
they have there learned ; quietness reigns, while from the 
flagstaff floats the Sabbath flag with its inscription, 
' Remember the Sabbath day to keep it holy.' 

Let none say we have laboured in vain, or spent our 
lives for nought in the African Mission. God has blessed 
the efforts of His people, and His work is prospering in 
their hands. 



234 MEMOIR OF 

We have arrived at that most desirable and very- 
important point in the history of all Missions, when a 
native agency has been raised up ; when men of the soil have 
become the teachers and ministers of their own people. 
And, as it has been elsewhere when this point has been 
reached, so we may expect it will be with us, that 
henceforth our number of converts from among the adult 
native population will be largely increased; and the 
successful labours of our native teachers and ministers 
lead us to anticipate this blessed result. And, therefore, 
we call more loudly and more earnestly to the Church to 
uphold and strengthen their Mission. Sickness and death 
are thinning our numbers, and we need others to fill their 
places and carry on their work. We particularly need 
now the services of a missionary physician. WTiile our 
Missionary corps numbers thirteen white persons, we have 
no one to render that medical aid which, in such a climate, 
we should not be without. While God enlarges the 
sphere of our influence, and graciously blesses us by 
prospering our work, may He put it into the heart of His 
people to sustain and carry it forward ; for this is a field 
which Providence has made peculiarly our own; for we 
must confess that we owe to Africa a debt — a debt which 
can best and only be paid with the treasures of the Gospel. 
It is a land, not far off at the end of the world, but by a 
voyage of a month, and, by a steamer in half this time, we 
can reach those shores, where millions grope in heathen 
darkness, unblessed by one ray of that Divine fight which 
fills our land. 

May the present unexampled prosperity of our Mis- 
sionary work, both among the Liberians and natives, as 



C. COLDEN HOFFMAN. 235 

well as our need of an increased number of labourers, and 
of pecuniary aid, call forth from God's people gifts to His 
glory — praise and thanksgiving, prayer and supplication, 
men and means, that God's way may be known to this 
people, His saving health to the perisbing ones of this nation. 

The following very interesting letter was written 
by him to his mother, in prospect of her seventieth 
birthday about this time, and shortly before his 
return to Africa : — 

Steamboat Florida, March 14tth, 1855. 

I hope this, my dear motber, may reach you on your 
seventieth birth-day; surely I, with all your children, 
have cause for joy and thanksgiving that God has 
graciously spared you so long to us, and continued to you 
so many joys and blessings. We praise His name that 
this day finds you so vigorous, and so strong in the power 
of His might, whose faithfulness you have proved by long 
and blessed experience. 

God may yet have many days of peace and joy in 
store for you this side the grave ; for our sakes so would 
we bave it, but beyond we know there is a bright inheri- 
tance, a blessed rest, an everlasting home, your promised 
and expected portion. May God be with you, dear 
mother, during the remainder of life's journey, as He has 
been hitherto ; and surely He will. His past faithfulness 
is a pledge of His future ; His love never fails ; He lias 
promised to guide us here by His counsel and then to 
receive us to glory. I might wish, dear mother, now in 



236 MEMOIE OF 

your latter days to be with you, to have a home for you, 
and by every means in my power to promote your 
happiness. But God has called me away, and for His 
work you have cheerfully resigned me, and I leave you 
again trusting in our coven ant -keeping God to supply all 
your wants. Life's journey, though performed apart, shall 
terminate the same. May you here constantly feed on the 
sweet food of His word, and be refreshed and comforted by 
the Holy Spirit ; and, if not on earth, yet surely in heaven, 
we shall meet and rejoice for evermore. Then shall we 
know, what by faith we now believe, that even our most 
severe trials were wisely ordered by our loving Father, 
not only for His glory, but for our joy. We will mean- 
while, dear mother, rest in His love, rejoice in His 
faithfulness, and repose our souls on Him as our faithful 
Creator and loving Father in Christ. So may it be with 
you, dear mother, not only this year, but each successive 
one ; till, with perfect peace, you fall asleep in Jesus to 
wake in endless glory. 

Mr. and Mrs. Hoffman sailed from Norfolk in 
May, 1855, and reached their African home at Ca- 
valla on the 3rd of July; which brings us to the 
commencement of his third visit to Africa, the first 
having continued one year, the second three. 



C. COLDEN HOFFMAN. 237 



CHAPTER XL 

1855—1856. 

TAKE UP THEIR RESIDENCE AT ROCKTOWN REMOVE TO ORPHAN 

ASYLUM, CAPE PALMAS ILLNESS AND DEATH OF HIS WIFE 

AND DAUGHTER DEVOTES HIMSELF WITH FRESH 

ENERGY TO THE WORK SPIRITUAL BLESSING 

VOUCHSAFED TO THE MISSION. 

On their return to Africa the requirements of 
the Mission made it expedient that Mr. and Mrs. 
Hoffman should take up their residence at Rock- 
town. The following letters will enable us to follow 
the course of events at this period. 

To his Mother. 

Rocktown, August 1th, 1855. 
My dear Mother, 
We have now been here twenty days and have got our 
house somewhat in order. We are very pleasantly situated, 
and are very, very happy. None of us have been the 
least ill since our arrival ; in fact I feel better than when 
I landed. 



238 MEMOIR OF 

I am quite busy, as you may suppose. I have six 
services a-week ; do not be frightened and I will tell you 
how they are. On Sunday I preach to the natives at 
half-past ten o'clock, and at night have service in English. 
On Tuesday I go five miles in a hammock and preach at 
Fishtown, with a lecture to the few Christians at the 
station. Wednesday afternoon I preach in one of the 
native villages here (there are four of them). Thursday 
evening I have a lecture for the Christians at the station ; 
and on Friday go to Middletown, two miles and a-half off, 
where I preach. So you see my time is well occupied, 
considering the supervision of a dozen boys under a native 
teacher, a large garden, a few Christians in our village, 
household affairs, business, &c. 

But I am very happy, and I feel it a blessed privilege 
to preach the Gospel to these benighted people. Never 
have I known more interest shown by the people than 
now. At nearly all the towns, even where no missionary 
resides, the Sabbath is observed ; the Bishop has baptisms 
nearly every Sunday. The seed of truth is springing up 
and bearing fruit to God's glory, and we praise His 
name. V. is very well. The place is beautiful. 



Rocktoion, August 25th, 1855. 
* * * * Oh, how you would rejoice to see our 
darling Kate ! never in America was she as well as she 
has been since her arrival ; she is very fat, full of fan, 
very intelligent, and is the joy of our hearts' — she is so 
good, and sweet, and obedient. So, dear mother, you 



C. COLDEN HOFFMAN. 239 

see how God has blessed us in this little lamb ; and 
my own health is perfectly good, and has been so ever 
since I arrived : we are delightfully situated here, and 
very happy. I never rejoiced more than now in being a 
Missionary, and never realized more the privilege of 
preaching the blessed Gospel. Oh, that Christian youths 
were wise to devote themselves to this work! Oh, that 
my own nephews and nieces might be led to seek their 
happiness, where it is most surely found — in devoting 
themselves to the service of Him who died for them. 

The natives now, with more attention than ever, listen 
to the Gospel. I have one who is a candidate for bap- 
tism, and four of the youths in the school. The Bishop 
at Cavalla baptized four to-day. These make twenty of 
the adult brethren within the same month. So grows 
the Word of the Lord in this land. May God bless you, 
dear mother, and grant you grace and peace. So prays 

Your affectionate Son, 

Colden. 

Infant life is an uncertain thing in any climate, 
but much more so in Africa ; and hence we are the 
less surprised, after the above gratifying report 
of his child's health, to learn that, notwithstanding, 
it very soon became dangerously ill. 

Rocktown, Sept. 3rd, 1855. 
My dear Mother, 
My last told you of the remarkable health of our darling 
Kate, since then she has been very ill ; a fortnight ago she 



240 MEMOIR OF 

was taken with chills, succeeded by fever. She seemed 
very low, but God graciously raised her up, and now she 
is daily recruiting, though she is pale and weak. Notwith- 
standing the trials in this land, our sickness, &c, our work 
is blessed, we have peace and happiness, for the God of 
peace is with us ; I only wish others, and those near and 
dear, were wise to follow in our footsteps, as we follow 
Jesus. 

The illness of his child drew forth the sym- 
pathies of his fellow-missionaries, and especially of 
Bishop Payne, whose affecting letter I venture to 
make use of: — 

Cavalla, Monday Morning, 8 o'clock. 
Sept. 2nd, 1855. 
My bear Brother, 

Five minutes ago we were seated around the breakfast- 
table, when your note came to prepare us for the taking of 
the precious lamb to her Saviour's bosom, in that blessed 
country where the inhabitants no more say ' We are sick.' 

Saviour ! this jewel is precious to us, and fain would 
we keep it here, if for nought else but to reflect and keep 
before us Thy image of innocence and holiness and love. 
But we know it is more precious to Thee, and we know it 
is a much fitter companion for the holy angels than for us 
poor sinners. We know this beautiful plant cannot grow 
well here, but it can and will flourish for ever in heaven ; 
and we shall soon see it there again in more than earthly 
beauty. It can enjoy Thy blissful presence, but cannot do 
Thy work on earth : if, then, Thou art pleased to take it, 



C. COLDEN HOFFMAN. 241 

though with stricken hearts, we must, we will, say, Thy 
will be done ! 

Most gladly would we all fly to you this moment, oui 
beloved sister and brother, to mingle our tears with yours 

and to-morrow, God willing, at least Miss W will. 

In the meantime, we will make intercession without 
ceasing that the life of the child may be spared, and we 
will commend you to Him who knoweth how to comfort 
them that are in any sorrow. 

Your brother and companion in tribulation, and in the 
kingdom and patience and hope of Jesus Christ, 

J. Payne. 

This dear child, so tenderly loved by its parents, 
was spared however to them for the present, and 
seemed to have recovered from the effects of its late 
illness; but in the month of February, 1856, it was 
very suddenly removed, the result of a severe attack 
of spasms, which brought its life to a close in a very 
short space of time. 

But a greater and yet more severe bereavement 
was in store : his wife had caught cold during the 
previous October: it settled upon her lungs, and 
developed all the symptoms of ordinary and rapid 
consumption. 

There is a sort of feeling of satisfaction, that she, 
at least, was not a sacrifice to the climate, and that 
she would probably have been more liable to this fatal 

R 



242 MEMOIE OF 

disease in her native land, where so many are cut off 
by it every year. 

I may interrupt the thread of the narrative for a 
moment to mention a minor providence which 
ought not to be overlooked, and was one of mercy in 
reference to this trying season. 

Shortly before Mrs. Hoffman was attacked by 
her last illness, in consequence of the departure 
of Mr. and Mrs. Scott from the Orphan Asylum, 
Cape Palmas, Mr. and Mrs. Hoffman were obliged 
to remove from Eocktown and take charge of the 
Orphan Asylum, in reference to which Mr. Hoffman 
makes the following remarks : — 

At the time, our removal was a subject of regret ; but 
it was plainly the path of providence, and therefore cheer- 
fully followed. 

But what mercy was in it! Here she had an airy 
and comfortable room, very kind friends and neighbours, 
and the attendance of a physician, who was enabled to 
afford her great and frequent relief. Moreover, soon after 
our departure from Rocktown, war broke out between the 
Cape and Rocktown natives, and intercourse was in a great 
measure stopped. Under such circumstances, without a 
female friend, or means of hearing from the doctor, or the 
opportunity of getting many things necessary in her sick- 
ness, how much more might she have suffered ! How very 
kind, then, in our heavenly Father to bring her here and 
give her all these comforts ! 



C. COLDEN HOFFMAN. 243 

Notwithstanding- these alleviating circumstances, 
the fatal disease ran its rapid course, and on Easter 
day, the 23rd March, 1856, her redeemed and sanc- 
tified spirit ascended up on high, whither her risen 
Lord had gone before. 

There is a recompense even in this world to 
those who devote themselves unreservedly to the 
service of Christ ; for them there are none of those 
fears and doubts which often rack the souls of less 
earnest Christians on their death-bed. Not merely 
do they hope they are saved, but they have a full 
conviction of it ; they know in whom they have 
believed, and are persuaded that He is able to keep 
that which they have committed unto Him against 
that day. Thus their minds are sustained with 
the full assurance of faith, and in that blessed state 
of joy and peace, an entrance is ministered unto 
them abundantly into the everlasting kingdom of 
our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ. 

Such was pre-eminently the case with Mrs. 
Hoffman. I shall only quote from a single letter 
in illustration of this, and for further particulars 
must refer to her memoir. Her husband, writing 
two days before her death, thus describes her happy 
state : — 

Her mind is in peace ; with what joy she rests on the 
righteousness of her Saviour, and ' feels complete in Him.' 



244 MEMOIR OF 

She knows that He has wonderfully called her from the 
darkness of nature to the light of the truth, has led her 
by a way she knew not of, guided her by His counsel, and 
will, when her work is done, receive her to glory. So her 
soul is in peace. 

It is not merely at the hour of death, however, 
that the sustaining power of divine grace is ex- 
perienced by a really devoted servant of Christ ; 
with such a one religion is a living reality ; he is 
walking by faith, and is able to endure as seeing 
Him who is invisible, so that when the darkest hour 
of trial comes, he experiences the truth of the 
promise, 'the light shall shine upon thy ways.' 
It is with him as it was of old with the people of 
Grod, when there was a thick darkness in all the 
land, but ' all the children of Israel had light in 
their dwellings.' 

I am desirous of drawing attention to this mani- 
festation of Divine grace, as illustrated by the 
experience of Colden Hoffman, during this heart- 
rending crisis of his life ; how real and how great 
was the sustaining power which he experienced at 
this time ! 

It is not that religion has a tendency to weaken 
or deaden human affections, — on the contrary, it 
renders them more tender, more sincere, more 
fervent; but it supplies the soul with that which 



C. COLDEN HOFFMAN. 245 

otherwise is wanting, a principle of living- faith, by 
which it is enabled to realize things unseen, and to 
weigh everything by the standard of eternity. The 
future world, instead of being a dark mysterious 
uncertainty, is a precious reality, all but seen ; and 
the conviction that the loved one has but gone 
before, and is in the enjoyment of perfect happiness 
in the presence of God, does greatly sustain the 
soul in its hour of bereavement. 

I would not, however, so represent these con- 
siderations, as if they were the real source of that 
peace which the servants of God experience in 
seasons of sorrow ; these are but the streams, we 
must trace the fountain-head much higher, even to 
the presence, power, and sustaining grace of the 
Holy Ghost. 

It will be seen that calmness and even joy filled 
the soul of Golden Hoffman when bereaved of his 
wife and child, tenderly, nay passionately, as he 
loved them ; but then he was living very near to 
God, his soul was full of faith and love, and the 
Holy Ghost was sensibly present, sustaining his 
spirit, and giving him that peace which the world 
never can. 

I cannot ascribe to any other or lower principle 
the wonderful calm, the cheerful patience, the 
triumphant peace, which he experienced during this 



246 MEMOIE OF 

sorrow. He had the sympathy of our loving Saviour 
to sustain him, his ' life was hid with Christ in God,' 
and he had the presence of the Holy Ghost, whom 
our Lord specially terms the Comforter, to give him 
peace. He experienced the fulness of that gracious 
promise, ' If a man love me, he will keep my words ; 
and my Father will love him, and we will come unto 
him and make our abode with him.' Colden Hoff- 
man had endeavoured to ' keep His words,' had left 
home, and brethren, and sisters, and mother, and 
wife and child, for Christ's sake and the Gospel's, 
and he was now in this time receiving an hundred- 
fold, in the peace of God which passeth all under- 
standing, and the sensible presence, power, and grace 
of the Holy Ghost. 

To his Sister. 

Easter, 23rd March, 1856. 
A spirit happy, washed, sanctified, and joyous, rose 
from here this morning ! Sweet Virginia is now among 
the saints, waiting the resurrection morn, to receive from 
her Saviour the new and glorious body in exchange for 
the decaying one, lying in the next room. Yes, dear 
Marie, the Lord has taken my child, and now my dear 
wife, and I can say, ' Even so, Lord ; for so it seemeth good 
in Thy sight.' God very graciously upholds me and 
gives me peace. 



C. COLDEN HOFFMAN. 247 

To his Mother. 

When you wrote yon little thought that your letters 
would find neither our lamb nor my dear Virginia among 
the sojourners on earth. They are happy now, and He 
who took them loved them. Now the dear sisters and 
little Kate are for ever united, and earthly trials over, an 
eternity of bliss has begun. We praise Him who has 
made them sharers in His joy. And me He has com- 
forted. More than ever I feel myself a pilgrim, and 
desire to know and do my Father's will, whatever it is, 
until I have finished His work and He call me hence. 
His mercies fail not, they are new every morning, great 
is the sum of them. I could not have believed that such 
precious boons should be called away, and the Lord have 
sustained and comforted me so abundantly. 

I do not feel them lost ; no ! they have only gone a 
little before : they are not far off, they are nigh ! 

To THE SAME.' 

* * * God makes me very happy ! I think it is 
in answer to many prayers of loved ones, for His grace 
abounds towards me. How wonderfully He works ! He 
wounds to heal, makes poor to enrich, darkens to illu- 
minate, takes away to give more abundantly. A wise, 
good, and gracious Father is our Father! 

I need not tell of the vacant places in my heart, but 
a wise and loving physician, and the Friend who sticketh 
closer than a brother, is near ; and though no chastening 
for the present seemeth to be joyous, but grievous, never- 



248 MEMOIR OF 

tireless, afterward it yieldeth the peaceable fruit of right - 
cmsness. 

The death of his wife was indeed a heavy blow 
for the bereaved husband, left now on the shores of 
Africa, far from his family and friends, a desolate 
and solitary being, after having tasted for some 
years the pure and holy joy of union with one so 
worthy of his affections, and to whom he was bound 
by the strongest ties of earthly love. 

Would it have been surprising if, under such 
circumstances, the feelings of nature should have 
whispered in his heart the suggestion of returning 
home ? Had he not borne the heat and burthen 
of the day for some years now? had he not sacrificed 
on the shores of Africa his most precious earthly 
treasures ? might he not fairly claim exemption 
from further suffering and trial ? did not mission- 
aries frequently find it necessary to abandon their 
work for even less occasion than his ? and why 
should he remain at the imminent hazard of his life ? 
Such suggestions as these might have very naturally 
occurred to him; and if he had acted on them, 
who could have blamed him ? A Judson might ; a 
Henry Martyn might; his own devoted wife might — 
if able to give utterance to their feelings and con- 
victions — have blamed him for taking refuge from 
his sorrows, trials, sufferings, and losses, in the 



C. COLDEN HOFFMAN. 249 

bosom of his family, and on the shores of his native 
land ; but certainly those who have never made 
such sacrifices themselves, and have never hazarded 
health, and wife, and child for Christ's sake, would 
have had no right to censure or criticize his conduct. 

That no such thoughts were listened to by him, 
and that his bereavements only stirred him to more 
devotedness in his work, does further illustrate most 
strikingly the depth of his attachment to Christ; 
the singleness of his aim ; the ardour of his love 
for perishing souls ; and the firmness of his deter- 
mination to spend and be spent in the service of 
his Lord. 

That such was his firm resolve at this trying- 
period of his life, the following words declare : — 

You ask, dear mother, if I will leave my work. Oh, 
no ! I have no idea of this ; duty's path is always the 
right one and the happy one ; it is plainly my duty to 
remain while the labourers are so few and the work so 
extended, and my health so good and God's grace so 
abundant. 

Thus nerved by a high sense of duty to Grod, 
instead of forsaking his work, he plunged into it 
with a more determined and self-sacrificing spirit 
than ever ; and being remarkably blessed at this time 
with good health, he threw all his energies into 
his varied duties, and showed himself a workman 



250 MEMOIR OF 

that needed not to be ashamed, being in labours 
more abundant. Nor were these efforts in vain; 
there rested upon them the Divine blessing, and 
it was not long before signal fruits began to show 
themselves ; so that this year, which was marked 
by his severe bereavements and domestic losses, 
was also distinguished by a degree of prosperity 
and progress in the Missionary work greater than 
had ever before been experienced. 

The following extract from this year's Eeport 
of the Foreign Committee will furnish us with 
some particulars of that * plentiful rain' which at 
this time it pleased Grod to send on this ( dry and 
thirsty land,' whereby He did * confirm His inheri- 
tance when it was weary.' 

The Committee enter upon this portion of their 
Report, as in years past, with mingled emotions of joy 
and sorrow. Never had they so great cause as now 
to rejoice in the signal manifestations of God's presence 
and blessing in the work. Their joy is chastened, 
however, by affliction. Some who were labouring there 
one year ago have been called away and do now rest 
from their labours. Mrs. Rambo and Mrs. Hoffman are 
numbered with the dead in Christ. They were faithful 
unto death, and the Church is blessed with their dying 
testimony to the glorious excellence of that work to which 
they gave themselves, with no thought of shrinking from 
any of its perils or privations. 



C. COLDEN HOFFMAN. 251 

* * * As we turn from the recital of these afflic- 
tions to view the brighter things which characterize the 
history of the mission, during the period now contemplated, 
our sorrow finds relief- in the remembrance that the 
departed missionaries in their last hours saw no cloud 
resting upon the Mission, but the bright light of a day of 
joy and hope ; and they who through weariness and pain- 
fulness, have waited long the bestowal of the promised 
blessing, have at last seen a gracious rain poured upon 
the dry and parched ground, and the wilderness and 
solitary place made glad. 

Very soon after the last meeting of the Board, tidings 
from Africa reached the Committee of a work of grace 
going on there, in its extent and influence far beyond any 
thing ever before known in the history of the mission. 
In the means which God has seen fit to employ in 
bringing about a result fraught with so much of present 
good and of promise for the future, was the death of the 
Rev. Robert Smith. The Holy Spirit seems to have 
employed that event to bring conviction to the consciences 
of native ministers and teachers ; chiding their inactivity 
and slowness of heart, quickening their energies, and 
animating them with a more ardent desire to make known 
the Saviour, whom they had found precious, to their 
benighted countrymen. 

The same gracious Spirit had prepared the way for 
the entering in of the word among the heathen. For 
some time there had been a growing conviction in the 
minds of the natives that their gree-grees were nothing ; 
that it was in vain to put their trust in them ; some had 



252 MEMOIR OF 

renounced them altogether, and had become inquirers after 
truth. The Bishop makes mention of these blessed co- 
incidences in the following language. 

' Co-existent with this religious interest amongst the 
people, has been a remarkable quickening of zeal and 
sense of responsibility amongst our native assistants. 

' Most affecting was it to hear them confessing their 
sense of utter inability to do anything of themselves, and 
after the Saviour's example, who spent a whole night in 
prayer to God, urging each other by earnest and con- 
tinued supplications, to seek the grace which they 
needed. 

' And more blessed than all was it, after spending four- 
hours and a-half in a missionary meeting — hours flying 
so delightfully that they seemed but moments — to hear 
from the house in w T hich they were staying, at a late hour 
of the night, the voice of thanksgiving and prayer rising 
to the throne of grace. 

' Years of toil and suffering were all compensated 
at that moment. Here was a company of Grebo and 
Babo and Plabo Christian teachers, catechists, and min- 
isters, deeply influenced by the grace of God themselves, 
and burning to communicate that grace to others.' 

One month subsequent to the date of the above, Bishop 
Payne speaks of an unprecedented interest throughout the 
whole Grebo tribe. 

' Twenty-three adults have been baptized in the 
past few months, and almost in every town there are 
persons who have renounced their gree-grees and are 
seeking admission into the fold of Christ. 



C. COLDEN HOFFMAN. 253 

Thus does God grant us blessings above salver and 
gold. Thus does He encourage us and all His faithful 
servants, who are labouring with us in the churches at 
home, to redouble our efforts to extend His kingdom.' 

The progress of the work is further illustrated 
by the following extracts from Colden Hoffman's 
journal : — 

JOURNAL. 

God is strengthening us by what He is permitting 
us to see here. Our native Christians continue active and 
earnest, and are doing a good work among their people. 
It is delightful to visit among them, and see the spirit 
which is animating them. Teacbers, after their school 
duties are over, go to the towns around to talk to their 
people about the blessed Saviour. Carpenters and 
masons, and other workmen, will cease their work for a 
few days and start off on short missionary excursions ; and 
even children become witnesses for Jesus ; not resting till 
they get their parents to throw away their gree-grees. 

It is indeed touching to see so many of these poor 
people, who a short time since were sunk in the deep 
degradation of heathenism, meekly and earnestly listening 
to the word of life, and then kneeling at the table of the 
Lord, acknowledging their allegiance to the Saviour. 
And wbat a change it is from heathenism to Christianity ! 
You can form but a faint idea of it from merely reading 
about it. In fact, no one can know what heathenism is, 
unless placed in its midst. 

Sunday, July 20th, 1856. — Had full services at St. 



254 MEMOIK OF 

Mark's. Opened and gave a talk to the Sunday -school. 
At the native chapel gathered one more to the fold of Jesus ; 
baptized a young man whose native name is Kra. He is 
one of the two young men who, in the time of war, instead 
of trusting to gree-grees, went to the native teacher's house 
to ask God's protection by prayer. About fifty natives 
witnessed the ceremony. He answered with meekness and 
boldness to the questions in the service. His three chosen 
witnesses, native Christians, stood beside him. I gave him 
a new name, and called him Samuel Seaton. I have much 
confidence that the Holy Spirit has taught him and dwells 
within him. He is another token to us of God's favour; 
another crown of rejoicing ; to think that from grossest 
heathen darkness, he has been brought to the marvellous 
light of the Gospel ! We praise and magnify the name of 
our God on his behalf. 

Monday, 21st. — Had a delightful surprise this afternoon. 
I visited the house of the head-man, and between English 
and Grebo managed to have considerable conversation with 
him. A young man coming in, acted as my interpreter ; 
but I soon found he not only understood, but felt interested 
in Christian truth himself, and I turned from the father to 
the son. His conversation surprised me. He told me he 
had no confidence in the religion of his country, that he 
was in the daily habit of prayer, morning and evening, and 
so were four or five other young men, his friends. Thus 
grows the blessed truth, secretly but surely. Seaton was 
his friend, and had been one of the praying youths. 
May Sia soon follow Kra's example and profess his faith 
in baptism. 



C. COLDEN HOFFMAN. 255 

Thursday, 31st. — This evening I discovered a blessed 
work of grace going on among the children of the Asylum. 
After tea, one came to ask me if they could go to the 
schoolroom and sing. I replied, " Certainly." In the 
course of half-an-hour I joined them, thinking to sing a 
hymn with them and dismiss them. But I found them 
praying as well as singing, and apparently under a deep 
sense of their sins, calling on God for pardon and mercy. 

Some, I found, had gone without their tea, to pray 
and sing to God. For some days before I had been 
speaking to them at our evening prayers of the spirituality 
of God's law, how it brought us all into condemnation, and 
how Jesus was alone our righteousness. 

Thursday, 7th. — Went this afternoon to Cavalla to 
attend Convocation. Eeached there at sun-down and 
preached in the evening. Twelve natives were confirmed, 
and sixty-eight on the Sabbath partook of the Lord's 
supper, nearly all of whom were natives. We rejoiced and 
were exceeding glad, and so also will the Church at home 
give thanks to Him who maketh rivers in the desert, and 
causeth the wilderness to rejoice and blossom as the rose. 

Monday, 11th. — Returned to the Asylum to-day, to 
find God had graciously perfected His work of grace in the 
hearts of some of the children during my absence. Six of 
the eldest were rejoicing that they felt their sins forgiven; 
that Jesus was their Saviour, and God their everlasting 
Father. 

The whole demeanour, expression and conversation, of 
these children indicates the greatest sincerity, and gave the 
sweetest assurance that the work is the work of God. It 



256 MEMOIE OF 

was on the previous Saturday that they felt this blessed 
change ; they had been prayerful and serious before seeking 
after God ; but on the afternoon of this day, they sought 
retirement among the bushes at the extremity of the Cape. 
At this beautiful spot were heard the children's prayers, 
and their voices in praise mingled with the sound of the 
waves as they broke upon the shore. Here the Lord met 
with them, and here they rejoiced in Him with exceeding 
great joy. 

Thursday, Sept. 1 2>ih. — Duties for the last fortnight as 
usual, teaching and preaching publicly and from house to 
house. To-day was cheered by an interesting conver- 
sation with one of the most intelligent head-men. I sat in 
his doorway and spoke to him of his soul and salvation. 

Friday, Dec. 5th. — A native youth from town came 
to express to me his wish to be baptized. He would no 
longer conform to the customs of his country, and now 
asked to be received into the Church of God. As he had 
long been a constant and attentive attendant at the 
chapel, and had received much instruction on the religion 
of Jesus, — I had good reason to believe him sincere, and I 
received him as a candidate. But this was not the only 
joy of the day; in the afternoon I took a canoe and 
went over to the native station to, examine three boys, 
who had been serious for some time and desired baptism. 
I called each separately and made the Creed, the Lord's 
Prayer, and the Ten Commandments the basis of my 
questions. Not only intellectually did I find them 
prepared, but saw good evidence that the Blessed Spirit 
had been their teacher also. 



C. COLDEN HOFFMAN. 257 

Sunday, lltTi. — Three things have cheered me to-day. 
The first was a note from a scholar from Kocktown, 
who, six or eight months ago, acted very sinfully. Now 
he begs forgiveness, and brings me a present by way of 
showing his sincerity. The note is as follows : — 

' Rocktovm, Dec. 10th, 1856. 
' Mr. 0. C. HoffmAn. 
' I have sinned against God, and before thee, and am 
no more worthy to be called thy son. Please to forgive 
me. I brought you two fowls, two yards of cloth, and 
one razor. I want to come to school. 

' Minnie Charles Barret.' 

Having received a good account of this boy from the 
teacher at Rocktown, and believing him to be truly 
penitent, I received him again. 

Tuesday, l§th. — Six hours visiting the candidates 
for baptism and confirmation; many interesting cases. 
The candidates for confirmation now number thirty-six. 

Wednesday, 17th. — Visited by some interested for 
their souls' salvation. Visited a native town near, and 
had a delightful talk, because so earnestly responded to, 
with the natives, who assembled under a thatched shed ; 
then we knelt in prayer and parted. 



258 MEMOIR OF 



CHAPTEE XII. 

1856 — 1859. 

SECOND MAEEIAGE WAE BETWEEN THE COLONISTS AND NATIVES 

DESTRUCTION OF MISSION BUILDINGS, MOUNT VAUGHAN, BY EIRE 
VOYAGE ALONG THE COAST BIRTH OF A DAUGHTER. 

I now enter upon a period of three years, during 
which Colden Hoffman remained in Africa, keeping 
closely to his work ; but as the character of that 
work was very similar to what has already been 
described, it does not furnish much material for the 
biographer's pen. The principal topics of interest 
embraced in this period are, his second marriage, 
and the war which broke out between the natives 
and the colonists at the close of 1856 ; leading to 
the destruction of the native portion of the town of 
Cape Palmas, and the burning of the Mission 
premises on Mount Vaughan by the natives. 



C. GOLDEN HOFFMAN. 259 

JOURNAL. 

Christmas Day, 1856. — Half-past seven o'clock. 
While at tea we observed the houses at Mount Vaughan in 
a blaze ! We trusted the natives would have spared 
.these, because Mission and American property; but now 
they are all gone, save a small school-house and the 
chapel at the foot of the hill. Mr. Thompson has lost 
everything except his clothes ; and Mr. Gibson his library, 
and everything except his bedding. This is the twentieth 
anniversary of our Mission ; how sad it has been ! Our 
services interrupted ; our little flock scattered ; a portion 
of the roof of St. Mark's Church burned, and the door 
broken in; our Mission buildings at Mount Vaughan 
consumed ; intercourse cut off between our stations ; the 
natives among whom we had gone preaching the gospel of 
the kingdom scattered, and ourselves sharing in the general 
apprehension. But our God lives, and our Captain rules, 
and our Jesus, to whom all power is given, reigns ; and 
we rejoice, yea, and will rejoice. 

Saturday, 27th. — Up from three o'clock. I am 
keeping guard on the piazza. At two in the afternoon 
I took a walk over the burnt district. The hill where the 
town had stood was a truly beautiful one, commanding 
a view of the ocean. Not a house was standing ; here 
and there a charred pillar was seen. 

Dec. 31st. — The last day of a year of many sorrows, 
and much grace, and many mercies. 



260 MEMOIR OF 

To hts Mother. 

Christmas Day, 18-56. 
Orphan Asylum, Cape Palmas. 

My dearest Mother, 

Do you dream of my present circumstances ? I am 
in the midst of the realities of war ; yet peace possesses 
my sonl and peace is in my house. On the suspicion of 
a conspiracy in the native towns to destroy the colonists 
an investigation took place ; and I suppose it was found 
to be true. 

They delayed a week after having two conferences 
with the people, and on Sunday 21st orders were issued 
for the military to be in readiness next day. Families 
were removed to guarded places, and every precaution 
taken to secure life and property. 

On Monday 22nd, at 9 a.m., the head-men were called : 
some propositions were made them in regard to buying 
their town, which not being at once assented to, the 
cannons were pointed to the town and the firing com- 
menced, and in ten minutes the town was in a blaze and 
the natives seen flying across the river : a cannon was 
placed in a position to have killed them as they crossed, 
but they were mercifully spared. The natives fled into 
the country, and their way was marked by the burning 
of houses, — the inhabitants having all gone to places of 
security. Only one of the Americans was killed, and 
he, from self-will, remained in his own house. 

Harris with his wife and twelve school-boys came 
from the station, and just reached here before the town 



C. COLDEST HOFKNIAX. 261 

■was burnt. I have had my house full ; some sixty or 
seventy persons must have been under my roof, taking 
refuge where they thought they" would be safe. Guards 
have been stationed on the Cape, and even we have kept 
guard in the house, but now all is quieting again ; the 
natives have sued for peace, and the bush people have 
come in asking to become allies. 

I do hope that a blessing will come forth from the 
war, and think it will still be for God's glory and the 
people's good. The Bishop was very anxious for me, and 
recommended, if consistent with duty, that I should come 
down to Cavalla ; but I did not fear, and felt myself quite 
as safe here as there. I, however, took every means for 
security, and every precaution for myself and those under 
my roof, and God graciously blessed me with peace, and 
enabled me to inspire others with confidence and quiet- 
ness. We have had daily morning and evening prayers, 
and last Sunday I preached to the soldiers and officers at 
the Government-house. St. Mark's Church met with a 
very narrow escape, and had it not been for the efforts 
of Mr. Davis it would have been destroyed. 

28th February, 1857. 
Peace was declared on the 26th hist. ; all now is 
tranquillity, and people are returning to their work. The 
troops leave to-day, and annexation is to take place. 

2nd April, 1857. 
Peace and prosperity have been restored to the 
country. The natives are very friendly, and are settling 
around Hoffman Station, now likely to become a very 



262 MEMOIR OF 

important position in our missionary operations. I am 
about building a churcb to cost a thousand dollars, there- 
fore ' the family society ' must not withhold their offerings. 
I call it St. James' ; the name will have pleasant associ - 
ations. 

I must give a few particulars respecting the 
foundation of the Hoffman Station, on the Hoffman 
River, referred to in the above paragraph. By a 
singular coincidence, the river had been some years 
previously called after a gentleman of the name of 
Hoffman, who resided in Baltimore, and took a deep 
interest in the Maryland Colonization Society ; whilst 
the station received its name (given by Bp. Payne) 
from the subject of this memoir, who founded it. 

Colden Hoffman bad some time before com- 
menced an institution, which he named, after bis 
mother's residence in Goshen, ' Spring Hill,' for the 
education of the children of the natives : owing to 
circumstances which it is needless to detail, this 
station bad to be abandoned, and was transferred to 
the banks of the Hoffman River. Its early prospe- 
rity was seriously interfered with by the war ; but 
after that was over, and whilst the feelings of sore- 
ness and enmity still existing between the parties 
prevailed, Colden Hoffman assembled the leaders of 
both parties on the plain near the Hoffman Station, 
and addressed them as follows : — 



C. COLDEN HOFFMAN. 263 

'Colonists! lately 1500 natives were in their 
houses on yonder hill, which you have burnt to the 
ground. Through your influence they are here : is 
it not your duty to provide them a house of worship ? 
And now, that you may remember the spirit in which 
this work should proceed, I will remind you of it 
from God's own word.' 

Then, placing a little native child of ten years 
old on a table, he made him repeat the 13th chapter 
of the 1st of Corinthians, ' Though I speak with the 
tongues of men and angels, and have not charity,' 
&c. The effect was electric ; the General who com- 
manded the colonist militia was the first to seize the 
hoe : from that moment hearty good-will was dis- 
played ; the foundations of the church were speedily 
dug, and in due time a convenient structure for the 
worship of God was completed. School-house and 
dwellings of Christian villagers followed in quick 
succession, whilst a native minister and teachers 
were appointed to carry on the work of evangeliza- 
tion so propitiously commenced. 

After the war, things seem to have gone on har- 
moniously between the natives and colonists, and 
the various duties of the mission to have been sus- 
tained in vigorous activity. But still there was a 
void in the widowed heart, which was more sensibly 
felt from his having the charge of a Female Orphan 



264 MEMOIR OF 

Asylum, which greatly needed the superintendence 
of a lady : to this circumstance his letters now make 
frequent reference. 

To his Sister. 

1st May, 1857. 

* * * How I need some one to be at the head of 
this institution. Yon can hardly realize my loss, and at 
present there is no prospect of any change : it is the hand 
of the Lord, and therefore His will he done. For sym- 
pathy and love I must look to Him, the ever-present 
Friend and never-absent Brother. And He does reveal 
Himself, and is precious, and His grace was never more 
abounding. The lines are constantly recurring to me, 

' Oh to grace, how great a debtor 
Daily I'm constrained to be ! ' 

To his Mother. 

* * * I am well, dear mother ; God upholds me 
with unfailing grace. I am still alone, and expect to be 
more so when Mrs. Thompson leaves. I cannot manage 
my large household as I would. 

15th September. — You will be glad to learn, dear 
mother, of my continued health and happiness, but alas! 
' it is not good for man to be alone ; ' especially in Africa, 
and at the head of an establishment of five-and-twenty 
girls ; but things go on better than could be expected. 

8th June. — Since I wrote I have been engaged in my 
various usual duties at the Asylum. My health has been 
good. I had the comfort of baptizing a native on Whit- 



C. COLDEN HOFFMAN. 265 

Sunday, and another last Sunday ; both young men, both 
giving promise of future usefulness. They are not con- 
nected with the mission, but have been led to embrace the 
truth through the preaching of the gospel. 

I expect to have a second confirmation at St. Mark's 
on the last Sunday in this month ; about fifteen. Our 
church is too small for our increasing numbers. 

Last Monday evening I showed the magic lantern to 
the Sunday-school children ; we had over 200 present. 

I have no doubt that the magic lantern here re- 
ferred to was the identical one which I presented to 
Dr. Savage many years before, in New York, for the 
benefit of the Cape Palmas mission, and which I 
nattered myself was the first that had ever been in- 
troduced into Western Africa. The slides consisted 
of a representation of Scripture subjects, calculated 
to interest the untutored minds of the natives, adults 
as well as children ; and I received the following 
interesting letter on the subject from Mr. (now Bi- 
shop) Payne, written long before the subject of this 
memoir ever supposed that he should spend and be 
spent in the service of Christ on those shores : — 

Mount Vaughan, Cape Palmas, West Africa, 
10th June, 1839. 
My dear Sir, 
It having fallen within my duties as superintendent 
of the school to exhibit on several occasions the magic 



266 MEMOIR OF 

lantern, for which we are indehted to your kindness, I 
have been requested by Dr. Savage to assure you how 
much you have advanced our cause by your more than 
acceptable offering. 

You judged rightly, my dear sir, that 'to the 
untutored imaginations of our poor children the repre- 
sentations of the lantern would be very gratifying and 
attractive ; ' and that although they but imperfectly 
represent to our cultivated minds the scenes which they 
exhibit, and, as you justly remark, are in this respect 
a fit emblem of the imperfect medium through which 
we perceive spiritual things in this life ; yet to the dark 
and uncultivated minds of these poor Africans they have 
all the effect of reality. 

Of the impression produced by the first exhibition, 
I can convey to you but an imperfect idea ; to me it had 
the appearance of bordering on a superstitious dread ; that 
there was indeed some magic thing at work : for had 
Adam and Eve started into existence in all their original 
loveliness ; Cain rushed from the ceiling with uplifted 
club to slay his pious brother ; lions, leopards, cows, &c. 
been actually passing before them into the stupendous ark; 
the emotions of surprise, indignation, admiration, and 
horror, could scarcely have surpassed those indicated by 
the breathless silence, fixed attention, and suppressed 
grunts of intense feeling of the children on this occasion. 
With the history of nearly all the scenes represented 
many of them had been long familiar, and therefore did 
not at all need an explanation ; but as soon as they were 
presented, Adam kau Evi ne deh; Jesus Kraisi ne deh — 
there are Adam and Eve, &c. was heard all round the room. 



C. COLDEN HOFFMAN. 267 

The second exhibition of the lantern was made some- 
what public, and on the appointed evening I was surprised 
to find the room crowded to suffocation by adult natives 
and colonists. The interest manifested by both was 
striking, but the effect upon the former was not surpassed 
even by that produced upon the children; perhaps, 
in some respects it even exceeded, inasmuch as to them 
both the scenes represented and the representations were 
entirely new. 

A native chief, Kra Sia, on seeing the representation 
of Adam and Eve, exclaimed, Seeda ne wona o nyine. 
Tinoke na yi yi no ne. ' Long have I heard their name. 
Now my eyes see them.' 

It will readily occur to you what an invaluable 
assistant this lantern will be in instructing this class of 
persons. So dull and uninterested is the heathen mind, 
that it is almost impossible ordinarily to enlist sufficient 
attention to fix upon the mind the truths which we 
wish to inculcate. Here, however, is an infallible method 
of securing attention, and imprinting indelibly upon the 
mind the leading events of the Scriptures. 

What I have now said will, I trust, dear sir, be 
sufficient to show you what valuable service you have 
rendered us by sending us the magic lantern, and also to 
dispose you, should yoix hereafter meet with such cards, 
pictures, &c. as will, in your judgment, be calculated to 
expand the infant minds with which we have to do, 
still further to remember those for whom we labour. 
I am, dear Sir, yours most respectfully, 

John Payxe. 
To Gr. T. Fox, Esq., New York. 



268 MEMOIR OF 

To his Mother. 

23rd September, 1857. 
Dearest Mother, 
I am about starting for the interior, after burying 
Jane, a poor woman now made rich. I expect to be 
absent ten days, and to preach the blessed gospel of Christ 
to the bondsmen of Satan. I purpose to go on to the 
Cavalla falls and see the mountains sixty miles off, to open 
a new station at Tebo, and establish Kinkle there. Harris 
goes with me, and Eastburn, a native Christian. Farewell ! 
rejoice that Grod gives me this blessed work to do. 

25th Oct. 1857.— * * * I had the extreme plea- 
sure of baptizing to-day at St. Mark's a native woman, 
and I called her Mary, after you, dear mother. She is 
the first female amongst the Cape P almas people I have 
received into Christ's Church. She has been thinking of 
it for about a year. I met her in one of my walks in 
town; she stopped by a smith's shop as she was going to 
the spring with her water jar, and heard me speak, and 
was so attentive that I asked her if she ever heard of the 
things of God before ; she said she had, from a brother 
who had run away from school ! After this introduction 
I frequently visited her. * * * My time is so con- 
tinually occupied that it flies rapidly ; and I enjoy won- 
derful health, or I could not do what I am doing. 

Hoffman Station is progressing beautifully ; we have 
twenty scholars there now, and the church is being framed. I 
preach there almost every Sunday. Last week I preached 
or lectured fifteen times ! I went about seventy -five miles 
into the interior, on the Cavalla river, and came home 



C. COLDEN HOFFMAN. 269 

stronger and better than when I left. It is a beautiful 
country, but alas ! the devil rules in the hearts of the 
people. 

25th November. — What a change ten days make ! 
For nearly a week I have been on my bed ill with fever ; 
but now, through the mercy of Him who has ever blessed 
me, am almost well again. 

On the 18th of February, 1858, he was married 
at St. Mark's Church, Cape Palmas, by Bp. Payne, 
to Miss Caroline M. Hogan, one of the three ladies 
who had gone out to Africa, during the previous 
year, to strengthen the mission. She was a member 
of Dr. Newton's congregation in Philadelphia, when 
she listened to the call from Africa, and dedicated 
herself to the service of the Church of Christ in that 
part of the world. 

Some months after this, in consequence of the 
state of his health, he was induced to take a short 
voyage along the coast for change of air, in a 
schooner sailing for Akrah, on the Gold Coast. The 
true missionary spirit which pervaded his heart was 
illustrated on this occasion, by his assiduous minis- 
trations amongst the natives on board : as many as 
eighty Kroomen were shipped at Cape Palmas. He 
writes in the following terms : — 

I left in company with eighty Kroomen, only think, 
in a vessel of fifty tons ! But they were my flock, and I 
rather rejoiced to have them with me. God blessed us 



270 - MEMOIR OF 

on the voyage. Captain, crew, and Kroomen, all were 
blessed of God. We had morning and evening prayers, 
Sunday services, hymns and songs by moonlight, and 
frequent religious conversations with the natives. 

My ministrations amongst the natives were graciously 
blessed. On the first Sabbath I baptized two of them, 
and on the following Thursday three more ! One I had 
baptized some months before ; so I left a church on the 
sea, when I left the little yacht ; six native Christians and 
others whose hearts inclined to the truth. The Christians 
promised me they would nightly meet together for prayer. 
You may imagine how deeply interesting were the services 
on these occasions. 

Writing to another friend, he gives further par- 
ticulars of this interesting voyage : — 

The Creed, the Lord's Prayer, and the Ten Command- 
ments, were daily subjects of explanation ; they were and 
had been in the habit of prayer ; they repented of sin, 
they believed in God's Son who died for them, they pur- 
posed leading a life in obedience to God's laws. What 
did hinder them to be baptized? I saw nothing, but 
rejoiced that God had blessed the seed we had sown on 
land, and granted that we should reap it on the sea. On 
the Sabbath morning, therefore, they stood before me on deck, 
candidates for holy baptism. To our usual services I 
added prayers for the Queen and royal family, as I was 
sailing for the first time under the flag of England. At 
the close of the second lesson the two natives came forward, 
each having round them a cloth of white muslin. The 



C. COLDEN HOFFMAN. 271 

captain, the mate, Miss Bull, and the native Christians, 
were their sponsors ; the candidates answered the questions 
put to them in English, and as we poured water upon 
them, we offered hearty prayers for the sanctifying in- 
fluences of the Holy Ghost. One was named James 
Walker, after the captain; the other, William Wilber- 
force. * * * 

I would have you bear in mind, that on this voyage 
is not the first time these men have heard the gospel. 
They have heard it at our stations. One came from Spring 
Hill, and has been in the habit of attending religious 
services and observing the Sabbath ; and it is an inter- 
esting fact that the others are all brothers- of native Christ- 
ians, residing in our Christian village. I cannot, therefore, 
doubt that the influence of these Christians in the village 
has been blessed to the ingathering of their brothers into 
the fold of Jesus. 

For these things we bless God. 

Landing at Akrah, in the Ashantee country, he 
gives a lengthened description of the natives, and 
the missionary operations carried on in those parts: 

Habitations of cruelty are the abodes of this land. 
Once, on the death of the king's sister, eighty persons were 
killed in the town, to be her slaves in the land of spirits, 
with hundreds besides in the surrounding country. 
These victims are first speared through the mouth, and 
then struck with a club on the back of the neck. In the 
streets of Kumasi lifeless bodies are no uncommon sight. 
The king, sometimes, restless and unable to sleep, rises 






272 MEMOIR OF 






from his bed, and with some of his chief men goes dancing 
through the town ; whoever sees him loses his head, and is 
immediately sacrificed. The person accused of witchcraft 
is anointed with oil and made to sit on a pile of wood, 
which, being ignited below, is kept fiercely burning by 
calabashes of palm oil thrown upon it. Yet here, where 
Satan's seat is, even here, the Lord has a lamp on a 
golden candlestick ; here is • a native preacher, three 
church members, and two hundred and sixty persons who 
come to hear the everlasting gospel. 

Two of the king's nephews were sent to England for 
education ; they visited the Queen, and a clergyman of the 
Church of England was appointed to travel with them. 
They have both returned ; one to debase himself to the 
level of the beasts by his vices, the other to glorify God 
and preach the 



Mr. Hoffman returned from this coasting voyage 
by steamer to Monrovia, and the few weeks' absence 
proved very effectual in restoring his health ; en- 
abling him to return to his work with his usual 
energy and earnestness. I select the following in 
illustration of it : — 

Christmas Night, 1 858. 
My dearest Mother, 

Before retiring I must show you that I am not 
forgetful of you on this festal day. It has been a very 
happy, though a fatiguing one to me. I preached a 
Christmas sermon; eleven persons were confirmed; and 
then we crossed the river, and at St. James' forty-five natives 



C. COLDEN HOFFMAN. 273 

received the Holy Communion. To-morrow the Church 
there is to be consecrated, and nineteen natives confirmed. 

The scholars from Cavalla came up this afternoon ; 
we have about thirty native children in the house besides 
our girls. Carrie has been very busy all day preparing 
for the celebration; we shall have about five hundred 
children to provide for. 

Dec. 31st. — Great have been God's mercies to me during 
the past year. I am encouraged for all days to come. 

You may imagine I have plenty to do, when, beside all 
other things, I have three sermons weekly to prepare ; I 
do not write them, but always preach from notes. 

Writing to his mother on her birthday, he ex- 
presses himself as follows : — 

Perchance we may be with you on some future birth- 
day ; and yet, dear mother, I cannot tell. If God grants 
me health here is my post, here I am happy, here I must 
abide. I am content to have it so, for I think here I can 
best serve God. He has given me my work, fitted me for 
it, and sustains me in it. Should He, by our failing 
health, direct to a change of climate for a time, then His 
providence would lead me to you, whom I would rejoice 
once more to see. My health has improved lately, and 
dear Carrie is better than I could hope for — a remarkable 
case of health and vigour in Africa. 

On the 1st of April, 1859, a daughter was born 
to him, and baptized by the name of Virginia 
Grace. 

T 



274 MEMOIR OF 



CHAPTER XIII. 

1859—1863. 

VISITS ENGLAND AND AMERICA HIS MOTHER'S DEATH RETURNS 

TO AFRICA FOUNDATION OF ST. MARK'S HOSPITAL 

MISSIONARY TOURS SECOND VISIT TO ENGLAND. 

After a vigorous campaign of three years in the 
treacherous and enervating climate of Africa, it be- 
came a necessity both for Mr. and Mrs. Hoffman to 
seek a more bracing atmosphere, by way of change, 
for a season. 

They sailed, therefore, from Cape Palmas, in 
September 1859, and arrived in London the fol- 
lowing month. They brought with them a deaf- 
and-dumb boy, who had been baptized by the name 
of Harvey Peet, the son of a native chief, and who 
was placed under the care of Miss Elwin, in the 
Deaf-and-Dumb Institution, Bath. 

Their stay in England was prolonged for some 
weeks beyond their original intention by the very 



C. GOLDEN HOFFMAN. 275 

serious illness of Mrs. Hoffman. During this period 
Mr. Hoffman visited friends in various parts of Eng- 
land and Scotland, and I had the great pleasure of 
receiving him under my roof, after a separation of 
many years. 

The satisfaction was mutual, as the following 
letter to his mother testifies :— 

Durham, Feb. 13th, 1860. 
My dear Mother, 

I am again at my old and dear friend's house in this 
ancient city; and how remarkable it is that yesterday 
I should preach, morning and evening, in his church. 

It was a great gratification to him, as you may 
suppose, to have one whom, in some sense, he may call 'his 
own son in the faith,' holding forth the Word of life to 
his own people, after a lapse of three-and-twenty years, 
when he first encouraged and strengthened me in the 
ways of godliness. 

To the Eev. G. T. Fox. 

London, Jan. 31st, 1860. 
My dear Brother, 
An hour ago the postman brought me your letter. 
The text for the morning, ' What shall I render unto the 
Lord for all His benefits towards me?' is the language 
of my soul, not only in the receipt of your gift, but in 
the remembrance of the wonderful way in which the Lord 
has led me, and provided for me in years past, and of 



276 MEMOIR OF 

which I am reminded by your letter. I am, indeed, a 
wonder to myself; or I should rather say, I wonder 
at the grace and goodness of the Lord towards me, 
since I feel myself so utterly unworthy of the least of 
His mercies. 

That you were a chosen instrument in the hands 
of the Lord in leading me to Himself you may be well 
assured. Your instructions at those Friday-evening 
meetings, and at other times ; jour letters ; your prayers ; 
your general influence, were all blessed steps for my soul 
to mount above the thoughtlessness, worldliness, and 
sinfulness by which I was then surrounded. Why I did 
not reject all these at your hands, — Ah, this was the 
grace of the Lord ! He made me willing to receive and 
follow in the way you led. How imperfectly I have 
walked in that way, He knows; and yet His mercies 
abound, His love abides, He remaineth faithful. What 
shall I render unto the Lord for all His benefits unto me ? 
I pray they may lead me to love Him, and trust Him, 
and serve Him better daily. But I still cry, ' Grod be 
merciful to me, a sinner!' and yet it is with the 
confidence of a child to his Father, because of the many, 
many tokens of my heavenly Father's love, which I am 
ever receiving. 

You know I cannot begin to mention them, at least 
I should never end in telling them. * * * * 

Towards the end of February he sailed with his 
wife and child for America, and was once more in 
the bosom of his own family. As this was his last 






C. COLDEN HOFFMAN. 277 

visit there, and as that happy home — the home of 
so many years to a large family circle — was soon to 
be broken up for ever, I may here remark on the 
kind and gracious providence displayed by our hea- 
venly Father towards this loving mother, who had 
given up a son so dear to her for the service of 
Christ many years before, that this beloved son was 
allowed to visit and comfort his mother in her old 
age, the very year before she was removed to her 
heavenly rest. 

Those who delight to trace the special providence 
of God, not merely in great things but in small, who 
bear in mind that not even a sparrow falls on the 
ground without our Father, and who can see in the 
minuteness of His administrative care the most 
striking proof of His wisdom and love ; even as the 
microscope reveals, in the organization of the smallest 
atoms, His highest skill : such will take pleasure 
in recognising this gracious principle of compensa- 
tion, as traceable in the ordering of His providence 
on this occasion, and which gave to this honoured 
parent, in her latter days, the privilege and joy of 
having her son with her under her own roof, whilst 
she was still in the enjoyment of a vigorous old age, 
and just before that speedy break-up of the consti- 
tution, which shortly after removed her to a better 
world. 



278 MEMOIR OF 

He spent her seventy-fifth birthday, her last but 
one on earth, under the parental roof, and greeted 
her on that morning with the following note of 
congratulation : — 

Goshen, 21st March, 1860. 
Dearest Mother, 
The language of your heart to-day is, I know, the 
text you love, ' What shall I render unto the Lord for all 
His benefits unto me?' How gracious God has been! 
His mercies have fallen as the rain and distilled as the 
dew. This birthday is one on which you have special 
cause for thankfulness ; dear M — 's restoration, our arrival, 
and your own continued health, are peculiar mercies. We 
give thanks on your behalf, and pray that with increasing 
years, grace and peace may abound, till life's pilgrimage 
closes and heaven's joys are for ever your portion. 
Your affectionate Son and Daughter, 

C. C. and C. L. H. 

It was fifteen months after this letter was written, 
and only six after her final separation from her son 
on earth, that she herself was taken to her rest. 
She died at Groshen on the 21st of June, 1861, in 
the seventy-seventh year of her age. 

The following extract from an obituary notice, 
which appeared at the time, did but justice to her 
character, as those who knew her best will be most 
ready to acknowledge : — 



C. COLDEN HOFFMAN. 279 

The decease of this Christian lady will awaken 
sympathies in the bosom of many to whom she was 
personally unknown, as being the venerated and honoured 
mother of that devoted and self-sacrificing Christian 
missionary, the Kev. C. C. Hoffman. She was eminently 
worthy of being the mother of such a son. A descendant 
of an ancient and honourable family, trained in the midst 
of the highest refinement, wealth, and intelligence of our 
great commercial metropolis, she possessed a rare and 
beautiful combination of suavity, dignity, and elegance of 
manner, which elicited at once the respect and esteem of 
all who knew her. But all her gifts of nature, and all her 
acquirements, were early consecrated to the service of her 
Saviour; and she found her chief joy and happiness in 
the exercise of the Christian graces, and the sacred 
services and ordinances of the sanctuary. 

Her religion was eminently practical. To the poor 
she was a friend and helper ; to the Church and cause of 
Christ, a cheerful giver ; to her wide circle of friends 
and acquaintances, a bright and shining example of 
meekness, gentleness, and all that can dignify and adorn 
the Christian character. 

Colden Hoffman, as on a former occasion, spent 
a large part of bis time during his visit to America 
in home-missionary work, visiting the churches, and 
endeavouring to stimulate the missionary spirit ; in 
which his own earnestness and zeal enabled him to 
be very successful. In this way he travelled into 
Ohio, Maryland, Virginia, and other parts ; but as 



280 MEMOIR OF 

soon as ever he felt that his own and his wife's 
health were sufficiently restored, he lost no time in 
returning to his sphere of labour, — not like an un- 
willing schoolboy, shrinking from a distasteful task, 
though he well knew the trials that awaited him 
there, but with all the ardour of a heart that loved 
the country, the people, and the work. 

The following letter makes reference to one of 
the privileges connected with such missionary tours 
in a Christian land, viz. the forming the acquaintance 
of many of the excellent of the earth, who would 
have otherwise been unknown, and thus extending 
Christian sympathies and friendships : — 

To Mrs. Eose. 

Orphan Asylum, Cape P almas, 
June 3, 1856. 
Dear Mrs. Eose, 
It is with much pleasure that I, a second time, peruse 
your letter of the 23rd of November, received a few days 
since. I cannot feel a stranger to one who thus writes 
with Christian sympathy, and in the spirit of our blessed 
Saviour : a blessed and never-failing bond unites God's 
people. Though we know this, yet how joyous to realise 
it ! to feel the bond, and, by tokens unmistakable, feel we 
are children of one Father, partakers of one Spirit, inhe- 
itors of one home ! In my missionary tour when last in 
America, this was one of the sources of thanksgiving, that 



C. COLDEN HOFFMAN. 281 

here and there and everywhere I made the acquaintance of 
God's dear children • and from thenceforth I felt them to 
be, not strangers, but brothers and sisters, fathers and 
mothers. Blessed tie ! and wonderful proof of the mighty- 
power of the Holy Spirit. However isolated we may feel, 
either in a far-off land or surrounded by those with whose 
views we may not be able fully to sympathise, and when 
some feeling of loneliness comes over us, it is sweet to think 
of the communion of saints, and the invisible bond of sacred 
and unfailing love that unites us to hundreds and thou- 
sands : yea more, unites us to the loved ones who have left 
us for the better land, to the saints of all ages, to Jesus, to 
angels, to the heavenly hosts, and our Father, God. We 
cannot be alone ; for we walk by faith, not by sight. 

They sailed from Baltimore on the 3rd of No- 
vember, and landed at Cape Palmas in January, 
1861. 

During the spring of the year 1859 Colden 
Hoffman was engaged in inaugurating an institution 
which had for some time past engaged his benevolent 
heart, and which he was at length enabled success- 
fully to originate — an hospital for the sick; natives, 
colonists, and sailors alike ; the foundation-stone of 
which was laid on the 24th of April, 1859, by the 
name of St. Mark's Hospital, Harper, Cape Palmas. 
The originating of this scheme cost him much labour 
and anxiety, and during his visit to England and 
America its interests were uppermost in his thoughts, 



282 MEMOIR OF 

and he availed himself of the opportunities which 
his visiting among Christian friends afforded of rais- 
ing donations for the building and subscriptions for 
its support. 

The following will furnish a brief summary of 
the proceedings which took place at the laying of 
the foundation-stone : — 

According to previous notice, the citizens of Harper 
and vicinity assembled at the Orphan Asylum, the 
residence of the Kev. C. C. Hoffman, on Easter Monday 
morning, April 24th, to participate in the solemnities 
appointed for the occasion. At an early hour the school- 
room was well-nigh filled with the leading and most 
respectable personages of the community, both male and 
female. Among those present were the Hon. Joseph T. 
Gibson, Superintendent of the County; Hon. Judge 
Prayton ; Eev. B. E. Wilson, of the Methodist Mission ; 
Dr. McNally, a visitor from Bonny; Senator Fuller; 
Gen. Wood, and others. 

The services of the occasion were conducted by the 
Eev. J. Eambo, and were as follows : — 

1st. The 115th hymn was sung. 

2nd. The 25th chapter of St, Matthew, from the 31st 
verse, was read. 

The Eev. Alex. Crummell then delivered an address 
upon the object which had called them together. 

The 91st Psalm of the Selection was then sung and 
a procession was formed on the ground adjacent to the 
Asylum, and the whole company marched to the site 



C. COLDEN HOFFMAN. 283 

of the Hospital, under the direction of Dr. S. B. DeLyon. 
After singing the 102nd Selection, the Eev. C. C. Hoffman 
introduced the Hon. Judge Drayton, who addressed the 
audience, and was followed by the Rev. B. R. Wilson. 
The Corner-stone was laid by the Rev. C. C. Hoffman, 
who read the following paper: 

A Paper read a,t the laying of the Corner Stone of St. 
Martis Hospital, Cape Palmas, on St. Mark's Bay, 
April 24:th, 1859. 

The thought of establishing this Institution first 
occurred to the Rector, Easter Day, April 12th, 1857. 
He consulted a few gentlemen on the subject, who 
regarded the plan with favour ; particularly Dr. Fletcher, 
who offered his professional services gratuitously ; and he 
also expressed in writing the great need of such an Insti- 
tution : which document was sent to the United States, 
with a private appeal for aid, but without success. 

The purpose, however, was not given up, and a room 
was set apart in the gardener's house, belonging to the 
Orphan Asylum, for the sick. In this room care was 
taken of an old man, Charles Scotland, who after experi- 
encing our care for about six months, died with a good 
hope of eternal life. 

His place was filled by James Louder, who also found 
a home in the Hospital room for some months, till he was 
called to the heavenly one. 

His place was vacated for another, who still occupies 
the room. 

The design of erecting a building was still cherished, 



284 MEMOIR OF 

and on the evening of the 6th of August, 1858, the 
following gentlemen were invited to the residence of the 
Rev. 0. 0. Hoffman to consider the matter, viz. — Eev. 
A. Crummel, D. R. Fletcher, M.D., Rev. G. W. Gibson, 
Hon. J. T. Gibson. John Marshall and S. B. DeLyon, M.D. 
Captain J. B. Walker was also present. 

The necessity for such an Institution was set forth, 
and resolutions made for its immediate commencement. 
The object was one that at once commended itself to all 
present ; all were ready to aid, and from those present the 
sum of one hundred and seventy dollars was immediately 
subscribed. 

Subsequent meetings were held, at which the location 
was determined upon; plans of the building were presented; 
constitution and bye -laws were drawn up, and an appeal 
published in its behalf. 

* * =fc * * 

The building was finished and opened in April, 
1862. After two years, the following statistics of 
its progress were presented at the annual meeting : — 

With the exception of a grant from the Liberian 
Legislature of three hundred dollars a -year, it has been 
built, and is still supported by voluntary contributions. It 
has been erected at the cost of about six thousand dollars. 
This sum has been contributed by friends in America, 
England, and in Liberia, and by seamen visiting the port. 
We have never been in debt, but have always been able 
to pay all demands against us. 

Since the commencement of our Hos ital we have had 



C. COLDEN HOFFMAN. 285 

45 patients. Of these, 20 have heen colonists, 10 natives, 
9 seamen ; 30 were men, 10 women, and 5 children ; 16 
have died, 25 have been dismissed, relieved or cured ; 4 
are now occupying the building. 

Though the number of patients has not been large, yet 
it is increasing as the Institution becomes known. And, 
through God's help, we have accomplished that which we 
proposed seven years ago, namely, the erection of a house 
for the sick and suffering, where they may receive help 
and comfort, both for body and soul. We have a kind 
Christian lady as the matron, and the colonial physician is 
the surgeon and physician of the Institution. 

We are now in a position to manifest the love of 
Christ to the sick and suffering, and to Colonists, Natives, 
and Seamen, stretch out the hand of mercy. 

We may this day lift our hearts in gratitude and say, 
' Hitherto hath the Lord helped us.' 

Colden Hoffman now resumed his ordinary avo- 
cations at Cape Palmas, which were sometimes inter- 
rupted by attacks of illness, and sometimes diversi- 
fied by missionary tours into the interior of the 
country. Of one of these he gives a brief summary 
in the following letter to his sister : — 

To Mrs. Pattison. 

Cape Palmas, 16th May, 1862. 
Dearest Marie, 
I can only write a few lines to say I am well. I have 
just returned from a journey of seventy-five miles in the 



286 MEMOIR OF 

bush. Walking eight days, preached thirty-one times, 
addressed 1650 natives — a most interesting time. 

The following extracts from his journal will give 
further particulars of this missionary tour : — 



May 6th, 1862. — This morning, though not feeling 
very strong, started on a missionary tour, designing to go, 
if God enabled me, over the missionary district recently 
assigned me. Mr. Harris was to be my companion, and 
I appointed several of the catechists to meet me at different 
points on the route. 

We left Cape Palmas at half-past six, and took a 
canoe at the head of Sheppard Lake, where we were 
happy to be joined by the Rev. T. Thompson, on his way 
to Cavalla. We stopped at Spring Hill, which we found 
well cultivated and looking beautiful. Mr. Farr was 
ready for us ; we examined his scholars and had prayer ; 
he and his scholars accompanied us to the three half- 
Graway towns. Messrs Thompson and Harris took one, 
Mr. Farr and myself another, and we ah met in the third. 
In one of the towns where we met, an old doctor-woman 
had for twenty years deceived the people. At another 
we followed hard on the feet of the devil, for the young 
men had just come from offering him a sacrifice, to induce 
the father of lies to send speedily home from sea their 
relations. We preached sometimes in huts, and some- 
times in the open air. The word seemed to be with 
power. 



C. COLDEN HOFFMAN. 287 



Thursday, May StJi.- — Rose in health and with a glad 
heart this morning. Took a hasty breakfast, and were 
on our way to Peribo at six. Two native men had come 
from the Cape to carry our luggage. We left the sea-side 
and crossed a meadow for about three and a half miles 
to Graway. Our 'friend in need,' Hadi, was waiting 
with a canoe to take us over to Hanhte Lu, where we 
were joined by Mr. Bayard. We did not reach our 
destination till a quarter to eleven. The people received 
us kindly, and we had interesting conversations with 
groups of people under the shed in the midst of the town. 

Having rested a little, we called the people at three 
o'clock. About fifty gathered, when I addressed them, 
followed by Mr. Harris, and Mr. Farr offered up prayer. 
An attentive audience. 

At seven o'clock in the evening we had a second 
service ; about seventy-five persons gathered about us, who 
seemed much interested. 

I missed a comfortable room and bed, and lay down 
in a native hut on a blanket, with my travelling-bag for 
a pillow. Rose a little stiff but well, took a hasty break- 
fast; left at seven o'clock for Barake. Before we started, 
however, a man called us to get his gree-grees : he had no 
longer faith in them, and begged us to take them away. 

Sunday, 11th. — Sunday among the heathen ! No 
sound of church-going bell ; no rest ; men and women 
going to their accustomed work. The same weary train 
of thought, the same routine of business, work or wicked- 
ness. Oh, if one would learn to prize the Sabbath, let 



288 MEMOIR OF 

him go where it is unknown, and he will he led to praise 
God for its appointment. 

But we four Christians had a Sabbath, even in this 
heathen town. To our morning prayers came a number 
of natives. We sang, I read and expounded the epistle 
and gospel of the day, and we knelt in prayer. We rose 
strengthened. After service at half-past twelve we went 
to Weteke, ten minutes' walk from Soreke. We sang as 
we went the Lord's songs in a strange land, — but His 
land. We sang, ' Guide me, Thou great Jehovah,' 
the { Venite,' and ' Jubilate ; ' we felt at home in Nature's 
glorious temple. We were Christ's representatives taking 
possession of the land for Him ; we were God's children 
shouting His praise in one of the rooms of His glorious 
house ; going forth to open its windows, and let in the 
beautiful light of truth. 

Thus we reached the town of Nyinaworeke, a small 
town with few people. They were gathered ; Harris and 
myself spoke, Bedell offered prayer. 

At four p.m. we returned to Soreke, and at eight we 
had an evening service, and our audience was large ; about 
175. Thus closed our Sabbath services, and we believe 
His word was not spoken in vain, neither will it return to 
Him void. 

The above will serve as an illustration of his 
earlier missionary tours in the country neighbouring 
on the coast, and which were a prelude • to those 
more frequent and longer inland journeys, in the 
prosecution of which he spent the two last years of 



C. COLDEN HOFFMAN. 289 

his life, making proclamation of (rod's word to igno- 
rant tribes of natives who had never heard it before. 

Another brief visit to England, in the year 1863, 
was the last time he left Africa ; and after remaining 
here a few months he hastened back to his sphere of 
duty, leaving his wife and child behind him, further 
to recruit. 

Once more he paid me a visit for some days — a 
visit engraven upon my memory, as one of those 
happy seasons which seldom occur in life, and the 
memory of which, though now tinged with sorrow, 
has left an abiding savour upon my mind, which can 
never be effaced. When parting with him, I had a 
presentiment that it was for the last time in this 
world ; and that, not merely from the dangerous na- 
ture of the climate in which he dwelt, but from the 
heavenly tone of his mind, the surprising sweetness 
of his spirit, and the earnest fervour which shone so 
brightly in him, and seemed to fit him rather for 
heaven than earth. He was now a grown Christian ; 
one who had come ' unto a perfect man, unto the 
measure of the stature of the fulness of Christ,' and 
who, ' speaking the truth, in love,' had ' grown up. 
into Him in all things, which is the head, even 
Christ.' 

There was in him a sweetness of disposition, ear- 
nestness of spirit, and holiness of heart and life, 

U 



290 MEMOIE OF 

which shone out so brightly that no one could fail 
to see and admire it ; and even strangers, who had 
no previous knowledge of him, when he was their 
guest for a short time, were reminded of the Scrip- 
ture, and disposed to apply it figuratively, — ( Be 
not forgetful to entertain strangers, for thereby some 
have entertained angels unawares.' 

The forebodings in which I indulged were only too 
speedily fulfilled after his return to Africa, though 
doubtless the great Head of the Church, ' who giveth 
not account of any of His matters,' will vindicate 
His wisdom and love in this mysterious dispen- 
sation. 



C. COLDEX HOIFMAN. 291 



CHAPTEE XIV. 

1863 — 1865. 

ORIGIN OF THE BOHLEN MISSION — INLAND MISSIONARY TOURS 

HOME FOR THE BLIND. 

The West African mission has ever been the cherished 
object of affection to the most earnest members of 
the American Episcopal Church. It may be called 
the offspring of their liveliest faith and most fervent 
love, whilst it has been looked upon with suspicion, 
or treated with neglect by those whose religion has 
been of a lower standard. The fact is, so many and 
great have been its trials, that the faith of some 
has not been able to rise to the level of its require- 
ments, whilst the love of many has waxed cold. 

But there have always been some who have 
contributed to its support, either by stepping for- 
ward to fill the vacancies which sickness and death 
have caused from time to time, or by rendering it 
pecuniary aid, and strengthening the hands of those 



292 MEMOIR OF 

who were engaged in the work by their fervent 
prayers. 

Prominent amongst these was the late Mrs. 
Bohlen of Philadelphia, who gave utterance on her 
deathbed, without the formality of a testamentary 
bequest, to a desire, which her children affection- 
ately carried out after her decease, and which re- 
sulted in their giving the sum of twenty-five thousand 
dollars to the Foreign Committee for the purpose 
of opening and maintaining a new station in the 
interior of Africa. 

Hitherto the mission had been chiefly confined 
to the coast, the unhealthy character of which had 
been already tested by experience sufficiently pain- 
ful ; whereas there was reason to believe, that a 
better climate was to be found in the interior, where 
the land rises, and the atmosphere is cooler. 

Another consideration prompted an invasion of 
the interior — the genius of missionary enterprise is 
essentially aggressive and expansive : it is a waging 
of war upon the kingdom of Satan and the powers 
of darkness, in order that the kingdoms of this world 
may become the kingdoms of our Lord and of His 
Christ, and thus the heathen be transferred over to 
Him for His inheritance, and the uttermost parts of 
the earth for His possession. 

Now, to carry out this great object, expansion is 



C. COLDEN HOFFMAN. 293 

essential, and the Foreign Committee had for some 
time past been indulging in desires very similar to 
those which stirred the heart of the Apostle Paul, 
when writing to the Corinthian Church ; he thus 
expressed himself : e having hope, when your faith 
is increased, that we shall be enlarged by you 
according to our rule, abundantly to preach the 
gospel in the regions beyond.' When the noble gift 
of the Bohlen family was announced in the year 
1857, this desire to be ' abundantly enlarged' was 
realized, and the Foreign Committee resolved at 
once i to preach the gospel in the regions beyond/ 
in the interior of Africa, which had never yet been 
visited by the missionary. 

Bishop Payne acted as the pioneer in the wil- 
derness on this occasion ; the district selected as 
most suitable for the purpose was the Cavalla river, 
and on the 29th of March, 1857, he proceeded forth, 
on a tour of investigation, in order to select the 
most suitable spot for a new mission station. He 
ascended with some difficulty the rapid river, hold- 
ing intercourse with the native tribes on the banks, 
of which the following extract from his journal may 
serve as an illustration : — 

King Damo's Keception. 
It was in Sako, King Damo's town, at the foot of 



294 MEMOIR OF 

Mount Gero, that we were introduced, about five o'clock 
in the afternoon. 

We were instantly surrounded by a tumultuous crowd, 
and in it was a brother of King Damo's ; he was a short, 
vain-glorious little man, now strongly under the influence 
of palm-wine. He informed us that Damo was still on 
his farm, but that he was in all respects his representative. 
He then led me to the king's house, and ordered the 
drums to be beaten and the women to dance in honour of 
our arrival. 

It was not long before the king himself arrived. I 
had heard much of this person ; how that by deeds of 
enterprise, boldness, and blood, he had made himself a 
fearful name through all this region. 

His appearance agreed well with his antecedents. 
Below the middle stature, there was character manifest in 
every feature and movement ; on his finely formed head 
there was a fur hat, with several tigers' teeth fastened 
around the forehead, and some potent gree-grees. A large 
gree-gree was also suspended around his neck A hand- 
some shirt and cloth completed his dress, while a 
musket and sword which he grasped as if he never liked 
to dispense with them made up the picture of the savage 
heathen chieftain. 

Towards me his manner was courteous, mild, com- 
municative ; but to all around it was magisterial and 
haughty. 

Very soon he commanded the drums to be beaten with 
increased spirit, and women with boys to join in the 
dance, while he, with a trumpeter by his side to repeat or 



C. COLDEN HOFFMAX. 295 

sing over his words, narrated his own exploits, and his 
present honour in having so distinguished a visitor. 

When we had been refreshed by food, and the tumult 
had somewhat abated, we asked Damo to assemble his 
people for religious service. This he did at once, taking 
his seat in their midst, and expressing assent as we 
preached. 

Leaving this hospitable king, Bishop Payne 
proceeded a few miles further up the river, where he 
came to the Falls of Cavalla, after which the coun- 
try rises considerably, and he soon arrived at the 
place of his destination about seventy miles inland 
from the the coast, called 

Nitie Lu. 

After a walk of an hour and a half, along a path 
covered with grass, or leading though thick forests and 
undergrowth, at about three o'clock, we were on the 
summit of Nitie Lu. It was no easy matter to reach 
this, for the hill must be at least 300 feet high, and 
the ascent was slippery and difficult. But the panorama 
from the top of the hill repaid a thousand-fold the trouble 
of getting to it. Two miles south tower up, Panh and 
Gero with their spurs and numerous offshoots, whilst 
east, west and north, in whatever direction one turns as 
far as the eye can reach, hill peeps over hill, and moun- 
tain over mountain, in every variety of size and shape, 
and at every point, whether on hill, mountain, valley or 
plain, cultivated fields, or palmy groves, or dense forests, 



296 MEMOIR OF 

stand out to view, clothed in the same rich emerald dress. 
It is a glorious mountain, and the whole region beautiful 
as the garden of the Lord, 

Along the northern base of the mountain are the first 
rapids of the Cavalla river. Just above the rapids the 
river spreads itself out three-quarters of a mile, and 
dividing into numerous channels, comes pouring and 
foaming through islands and inlets, ever verdant, in 
indescribable beauty. 

Such was the sublime character of the scenery of 
Nitie Lu, where 

' Every prospect pleases, 
And only man is vile ;' 

and where, for the first time since the world began, 
an embassy of divine love had visited those barbarous 
tribes, to open negotiations on behalf of the Most 
High Grod and His Son Jesus Christ, in order to 
convey to them the priceless blessings of the gospel 
of the grace of Grod. 

Nitie Lu is the capital of the Webo tribe, a po- 
pulous race occupying the surrounding country ; and 
here Bishop Payne, without loss of time, commenced 
a Mission, to which he gave the name of 'the Bohlen 
Station,' and left behind him a native catechist to 
begin breaking up the fallow ground. This station 
was afterwards occupied by the Kev. Mr. Messenger 
and Mr. Auer, and their wives : but into further 



C. COLDEN HOFFMAN. 297 

details I cannot enter. These preliminary remarks 
have been introduced chiefly with a view of illus- 
trating the sphere of Colden Hoffman's last labours, 
which were to a considerable extent in connexion 
with Bohlen Station and the intermediate country. 

Eeturning to Africa in the month of December, 
1863, he devoted himself, much more than ever, to 
itinerating evangelistic labours, and underwent such 
fatigue and exposure as no white man, perhaps, ever 
endured before in that climate. It may be that he 
acted imprudently at times, but the ardour of his 
spirit seemed to give him no rest, and to prompt 
him to unceasing efforts ; whilst his consuming zeal 
was never satisfied but when he was proclaiming the 
glad tidings of a Saviour's love to the benighted 
tribes of the interior. 

The following letters and journal will give a 
graphic description of one of his earliest pedestrian 
tours to Bohlen and the interior : — 

To Miss Elwin. 

Bohlen Station, Webo Country. 
Dear Miss Elwin, 
It is certainly a great while since I have written to 
you. * * * I am orL ly on a visit here, and have not 
yet taken up my residence. In fact, I know not whether 
I will at all. As I drew away from the Cape, the Lord 
seemed to tighten the cords that bound me, and I am 



298 MEMOIR OF 

content : the will of the Lord he done. Only when I cast 
my eyes from my open window and look on a scene of 
surpassing heauty, hill and valley clothed with richest 
verdure, and remember that for thousands of miles the 
people sit in darkness, no ray of light gleams in their habi- 
tations and abodes of cruelty, my heart is sad, and I can- 
not but cry, — 'Lord, here am I; send me.' But the 
Lord may have, for this most blessed work, better la- 
bourers than myself, for whom He reserves it ; and I am 
content to say again, — ' Thy will, God, be done !' 

Last Sunday I held Communion here. We were just 
twelve : all were black but myself. The Lord leaves not 
Himself without witness. 

Tuesday Morning. — I baptized a very interesting 
young man, who had been here for some years : he is the 
son of one of the chiefs. 

To-morrow I expect to celebrate the Communion at 
Tebo, a station on the Cavalla river, where we have five 
Christians ; and two days after at Gitetabo, where we have 
another little company. 

The Bishop has given me charge of all these interior 
stations, and the Lord gives me grace to visit and minister 
to them. 

To Bishop Payne. 

Bohlen Station, 
Saturday, July 30th, 1864. 
Dear Bishop, 
Certainly by the good hand of the Lord we are here 
to-day ! We give Him thanks for His goodness towards 



C. COLDEN HOFFMAN. 299 

us ; He has given us strength of body for the severe 
travelling, protected us from accident, blessed us with 
health, opened the hearts of people to receive us and guide 
us in the crooked paths of the bush country, and utterance 
to preach the blessed gospel in the towns, and to sow the 
seed of life eternal, wherever we have been. The weather 
too has been extremely favourable, neither sun nor rain, 
scarcely sufficient to make it necessary for me to raise my 
umbrella. 

Our course from Rocktown has been for the most of 
the way N.E. by compass, except from Borobo to Plibo, 
when we went east, and from Gadebo to Webo, which is 
also east. 

We left Cape Palmas on the afternoon of Tuesday 
26th, for Rocktown, where I baptized a school-boy, and 
administered the Communion, as I believe I wrote you. 
On Wednesday at half-past nine we went to Soreke. The 
king (Bodia) received us kindly; while we were eating 
John Farr arrived ; I was glad to see him, as he was to 
accompany us to Webo. In the evening about twenty 
persons assembled in the Bodia's house, to whom we spoke 
for about an hour. They listened with attention. The 
Bodia gave us a small damp house to sleep in : I felt 
unwell in the morning, but my bad feelings passed off as 
the day advanced. 

We left the next day about seven o'clock for Yicla- 
wudebo. We reached Borobo at nine, and spoke in two 
towns to the people who gathered to see us. From thence 
we went to Plibo ; in this country we also preached in 
two towns, and were kindly received at both places. 



300 MEMOIR OF 

About sunset we reached Sedi in Yidawudebo ; the 
walk had been long and we were very tired, but after 
speaking to the people we still went on to the large town, 
where we had to sleep, and we were luridly received. We 
met the people in the evening, and addressed about one hun- 
dred persons. They gave good attention to the word spoken. 
This place is not so far, but it may be reached in one day 
from Cape Palmas. A man arrived just before us, who 
had left the Cape in the morning. 

Friday, 29th. — We left about seven o'clock, after 
taking some coffee and addressing the people assembled 
to see us, and after an hour's walk arrived at Wotte, 
another of the Yidawudebo' s towns. We addressed about 
fifty persons in the large town of the head-man. The 
road was exceedingly bad, over high hills, and through 
streams. We forded the Bonh river, and soon arrived in 
the Nyao country. 

The first town we reached was Bare, where a man 
kindly invited us to partake of some corn, nicely boiled. 
This was the more thankfully received because we had 
taken no breakfast. 

We spoke to about thirty persons, chiefly women, 
(the men had gone to their farms), and so went on our 
way to Wulede, where we had the opportunity of speaking 
again. We remained but a short time, and went on to 
the large town of the Nyao tribe, called Tiweoranh ; here 
about fifty persons were assembled, talking a palaver. 
They were about giving a man sassa-wood. After resting 
a while, I asked permission to speak; it was kindly 
granted, and for half-an-hour I told them of the way of 



C. COLDEN HOFFMAN. 301 

salvation by Jesus Christ : at the conclusion I pleaded for 
the poor man, and urged briefly various reasons why they 
should spare him. One of the chief men left the palaver 
and gave us two men to guide us on the way. We crossed 
two small streams, Hiddo and Pade. After passing the 
latter we reached Taditwi, a town in Biabo : here we 
spoke, and passed on to Ware, which we reached about 
five p.m. We were too tired to go further. Our ar- 
rival was announced with shouts and the beating of the 
town drum. The women and children, who never before 
had seen a white man, crowded about me, and completely 
encircled me. I sat down and told them of the object of 
my coming ; and as supper was long in preparing, I told 
them of some things in the Bible — the creation and the 
fall. In the evening about one hundred persons assem- 
bled, with whom we spent near two hours ; John spoke 
twice, David once, and I once. 

The next morning it was with difficulty that I could 
leave ; they wanted to kill a sheep for us, and have us 
spend a few days with them. But as I was anxious to 
get to Webo, and all their gifts would require a suitable 
return, I prepared to leave, which we did about 7 a.m. 
on Saturday. The country all about here is very beau- 
tiful, many fine hills and streams. Some of the hills are co- 
vered with rice, which the people are now beginning to cut. 

We soon passed the Muna river, running S.E. into 
the Cavalla, three or four miles above Tebo. We crossed 
in a canoe. The Biabo people have a town near its 
mouth, and the Gedibo people, who claim the river, have 
another at its mouth. 



302 MEMOIR OF 

We now entered Gedibo, and soon arrived at a small 
town called Waru, where we spent half-an-hour preaching 
to about one hundred people. Here, too, the white man 
had never been seen, and because the crowd about us was 
great, five boys got up a tree near to see us, and sat during 
the time of our speaking. 

It was about noonday, and we turned to the east and 
took the path to Webo. It would have been almost 
impossible for us to have found our way without a guide, 
for the path was much overgrown, sometimes through rice- 
farms, and sometimes through the bed of streams. We 
safely reached Webo at about two o'clock, where, refreshed 
with rest and food, we had the prospect of exchanging a 
mat and blanket for a comfortable bed, and a smoking-hut 
for a nice clean room. The country is beautiful, and I 
have seen no place to surpass the loveliness of the situation 
of Nitie Lu and our mission station. 

Sunday, 1 p.m. — A refreshing rest, and a refreshing 
day thus far. An interesting meeting this morning at early 
prayers, but before this had conversation with Stafford, 
and a young man from town, Tawere, about baptism. I 
think them both prepared ; also with Mr. Thornton, who 
has long been wishing to be baptized ; also with a school- 
boy named Gappe (James Bowman), who was a candidate 
with Mr. Auer. These four I expect to baptize this 
evening. It was after ten when we went to town. I 
may say I preached twice to the people, and God gave 
me utterance- Farr also spoke. I visited from house 
to house, and partook of food at two of the houses. The 
people were very kind. 



C. COLDEN HOFFMAN. 303 

I must say briefly, that soon after my arrival yesterday 
I went to town, met the head-men and gave them your 
message about the station, and was glad to find they had 
before decided that the station should not be broken up ; 
that they, the Netia people, would go to war before the 
station should be harmed, or the Christians ! I strength- 
ened them and grave them thanks. 



Tour to Webo and Gitu. 

Tuesday, Aug. 2nd, 1864. — Started from Bohlen for 
the Cavalla river at Eitu (N. E.), accompanied by Mr. 
Thornton, John Farr, and Henry Colt for guide, (a man 
from Nitie Lu, whom I had baptized on Sunday previous.) 

We first took a N.N.E. course for the Webo town 
Dubu. Stopped at a small town called Nysa Twe ; this 
was to the east. The head-man (Kusubwi) received us 
kindly, and about fifty persons gathered, to whom I spoke 
briefly of the things of God. We now turned to the 
S. E. for Dubu ; this way is long, but the people said it 
was the best, as the other road was too bad to travel. 
The best was bad enough ; what must the worst have 
been? 

After a walk of about three hours reached Dubu, a 
Webo town. 

Brote, the head-man, received us most kindly. As 
we were told that the way by the river was bad, owing 
to its lowness, we were advised to walk. I doubt if this 



304 MEMOIR OF 

was the true reason, as we found afterwards the river was 
good. 

Brote presented me with a fowl, and while waiting we 
preached to about fifty persons, and afterwards took a walk 
by the river side. 

The Cavalla is here about 200 yards wide, flowing 
from N.E. to S.W., the same as below the falls at Fii. 
From here to the first Eitu town the river is wide, and 
free from obstructions ; five miles from Pati there are 
rapids and rocks, and then clear, for a day's voyage to the 
upper falls, where there are two or three Eitu towns which 
are said to be finer than those at Fii. Above these falls 
the river is said to be obstructed with rapids, and there 
are no towns till you reach Panh country. The river 
is said to be larger above the falls than below, which 
would make it about 200 miles long ; and the towns, 
also in the Panh country, on it are very numerous. It 
is said to flow out of a large lake, which cannot be seen 
across from its width. 

From Dubu you hear the falls, which are below 
towards Fii, at which place the river is much obstructed ; 
though a skilful canoe-man may descend to Fii, yet not 
without danger. From Dubu, Eitu lies due north. 

We went N.N.E. to Tate, a small Webo town, of 
which Bade is the head. An old woman, by the name of 
Tue, was very attentive to our religious instructions, and 
accompanied us on our way till we crossed the river Di, 
flowing S.E., about 150 yards wide. We passed on 
through the woods for a long time, going N.W. and then 
N.E., till we arrived about sundown at the first Gidu 



C. COLDEN HOFFMAN. 305 

town, called Tabwe, of which Tyebe is the head-man. 
Here we received a kind and respectful reception. One of 
the men, Nimle, met us on the rice-farm, and accompanied 
us to the town. He said he loved me at first sight, and 
that I loved him ! 

Entering the town, we seated ourselves before the door 
of the head-man, and the people gathered near us to see 
us. They w T ere much astonished, as they had never seen 
a white man. While they were gazing and listening to 
our words, a young man, Tabe, said to the crowd of 
women, ' The strangers are tired and hungry, you had 
better provide something for them.' The women kindly 
answered, ' That will not be hard,' and at once they went 
off to get something for us. One brought a bowl of 
plantains, another a bowl of boiled corn. Then a fowl 
was presented us in the name of the head-man, who was 
on his farm, and the women got rice and began to prepare 
our supper. I was evidently an object of astonishment, 
and one of the men asked, ' Can I touch him ? ' 

I had occasion to tie the strings of my drawers, and 
they earnestly begged to see my foot, so I made a virtue 
of necessity, and feeling that to bathe my feet would 
refresh me, I asked for a basin of warm water, bathed my 
feet and put on a pair of dry socks, to their admiration 
and wonder; afterwards we walked a little out of the 
town. The head-man we met as he came from his farm, 
and he received us with dignity and kindness ; .he put his 
hand out to me and said ' Ku,' (Spirit, you are welcome). 
A young man now ran to the farm, and brought us a pot 
of sweet palm -wine from the tree. 

X 



306 MEMOIR OF 

After being refreshed with rest and supper, the people 
were called, and we spoke to them of the heavenly Father, 
and the way of peace and pardon by the blood of Jesus. 
I found it necessary to use two interpreters, as they did 
not understand the one I had brought from the beach, 
(Mr. Farr) ; so he spoke my words to our new Webo 
convert, Henry Colt, and Henry spoke to the people. 
After this we were glad to see the house they had pro- 
vided for us for sleeping, and spreading my oil-cloth and 
blanket I prepared for sleep. But soon I was roused by 
the saddest sounds, and I heard women running about 
the town, mourning and crying for mercy; and now 
many others joined, and the town seemed moved : but 
above all were the bitter cries of one or two women ; an 
old man had died, and they were mourning his departure. 
The sounds thus poured forth in the night were very sad, 
and though they cried for ' mercy, mercy ! ' they knew not 
from whom to seek it. 

Wednesday, ord. — We rose early, and having eaten 
some corn which an old man, Nimle, brought us, we left 
about seven a.m. for the river. After an hour's walk we 
reached the Gitu town of Pati, on the river. Presented 
with a fowl and rice, we ordered it to be cooked for break- 
fast, while we should ascend the river. The river here is 
from 200 to 300 yards wide, the banks moderately high, 
with hills around and in the distance. We got a good 
canoe, and ascended about five miles to the rapids ; passed 
two islands on our way. After you pass the rapids, you 
have again a clear course to the upper falls, larger and 
higher than those at Fii; near these upper falls is the 



C. COLDEN HOFFMAN. 307 

Gitu town of Gikra. The course of the river continues 
N.E. For a long distance above the upper falls I was 
told there are no towns till you reach the Panh country, 
where there are many. 

We returned from the river to the town about 11 
a.m., took our breakfast, and went on our way back. I 
was suffering from a bad headache, but pushed on as the 
way was long. I was obliged to stop and rest at a town 
about 2 p.m. Seeing a woman weaving in a house, I 
asked if I could rest in her hut. I was kindly welcomed, 
and she allowed me to take the large piece of the bark of 
a tree (used for sleeping on). On this I spread my 
blanket, and she kept the house very quiet while I slept. 
When I woke they made me some soup, and boiled some 
rice ; so that, somewhat refreshed, I was able to continue 
my journey. We had not gone very far, however, before 
we lost our road, and we went much out of our way ; so 
that when we reached the hill of Nitie, it was so dark that 
we had to feel our way. God graciously guided us, and 
at about eight o'clock we reached in safety the station, 
having descended the hill by the light of torches. The 
next day, Thursday, we rested ; and on Friday the fifth 
we turned our faces homeward. 

It was half-past 5 a.m. when we left the hill of Nitie ; 
we had an excellent guide, and he shortened our way by 
going across lots, and through narrow passes. We passed 
Gidibo, Biabo, Nao (a beautiful hill country), and arrived 
about 5 p.m. at Ware, in the country of Yidawurebo. 
Here we preached, took our supper, and slept. The 
people were very kind. The old man of the town, Sure, 



308 MEMOIK OF 

Baid to me as we sat before a fire in the evening in front 
of his house, ' Why do you not make a station here ? It 
is half-way between Webo and the Cape, and you need 
a resting-place ; moreover,' he said, ' here is a hill over 
against us, called Giero, I will give for a station, and we 
will help the school annually with rice.' 

This offer seemed providential, and I trust God means 
us to occupy it for His glory. 

There are nine towns in the tribe, and the one we were 
in was only three hours distant from the Oavalla river, on 
which was one of the towns, and nearly all of them 
between the two points. 

The next day, Saturday 6th, we took an early start, 
passing through Plibo. At the first town we arrived 
we found the head-man at breakfast. He immediately 
placed it before us, and, thus providentially provided for, 
we were enabled to hasten on. About 3 p.m. we stopped 
in a rice -farm, and roasted some ears of corn, and a man 
brought us some palm -wine ; and thus strengthened we 
eached Soreke at about 4, thence we passed on to the Cape. 

Our guide, a fat old man, gave out, and we pressed on 
and reached the Cape at sun-down, while the old man 
came on slowly, and arrived about 8 p.m. 

Truly I could take the Psalmist's language and say, 
' He maketh my feet like hind's feet.' 

I had walked in eleven days 200 miles, including 
hree days rest at Bohlen. I was better and stronger 
when I arrived at Cape Palmas than when I started. 

' What shall I render unto the Lord for all his benefits 
unto me!' 



C. COLDEX HOFFMAN. 309 

About this period he seems to have arrived at 
the conclusion, that the work at Cape Palmas had 
reached that stage of progress when it might dis- 
pense with his presence, and that his services were' 
more urgently required in the interior, whither he 
contemplated the removal of himself and family, 
though at the cost of much self-sacrifice. 

In presenting his report, September 1864, as 
superintendent of the Cape Palmas district, he ex- 
presses himself as follows : — 

In reviewing the state of all the stations under his 
care, the missionary has cause for great thankfulness and 
encouragement. The number of baptisms has been un- 
usually large, the scholars seem more diligent, those in 
charge of stations more earnest, and a more serious spiri 
pervades the natives. 

This view of the district has not only been gathered 
by actual observation, but from the ministers and cate- 
chists at our district meetings. The gospel is regularly 
proclaimed in about twenty villages, and upwards of 
twenty-five thousand people have the opportunity of 
hearing it. 

It is under this state of things that God seems calling 
him to a new sphere of duty. In the latter part of last 
month the missionary made a journey on foot to Bohlen 
station, about seventy -five miles distant. A wide field of 
usefulness opened before him, not only among the inter- 
mediate tribes, but especially at and around Bohlen. 



310 MEMOIR OF 

Thousands and tens of thousands who have never heard, 
are waiting to receive the gospel. 

To sound forth the gospel is the spirit of true religion. 
To minister to these, he gladly resigns the comforts of the 
coast, and if fifteen years' experience has given him any 
aptness for the work, he rejoices in the opportunity of 
making it serviceable in winning souls for Him who loved 
us, and gave Himself for us. 

C. C. Hoffman. 

Dr. Anderson, secretary of the American Board 
of Commissioners for Foreign Missions, who from 
his long experience is no mean authority on any 
topic connected with missionary enterprise, confirms 
the views of Colden Hoffman in a recent work, wherein 
he enunciates the following principle, which it 
would be well for all missionary societies to keep in 
view : — 

The grand object of missions is to plant the Gospel 
institutions effectually. The missionary's vocation, as a 
soldier of the cross, is to make conquests, and to go on, 
in the name of his Divine Master, ' conquering and to 
conquer ; ' committing the maintenance and consolidation 
of his conquests to another class of men, created expressly 
for the purpose. The idea of continued conquest is vital 
to the spiritual efficiency of missions. It will doubtless be 
found, on inquiry, that missions among the heathen have 
ceased to be healthful, and to evince the true missionary 
energy, when they have ceased to be aggressive upon the 



C. COLDEN HOFFMAN. 311 

kingdom of darkness. It is the business of the missionary 
to prepare churches and fields of labour for native pastors ; 
and when they are thus prepared, and competent pastors 
are provided, he ought himself to move onward — the 
pioneer of Christian institutions, and, in effect, of a Christ- 
ian civilization, but in office, work, and spirit, an ambas- 
sador for Christ, to preach the gospel where it has not 
been preached. 

In the year 1864, Colden Hoffman offered himself 
to become Eesident Missionary at Bohlen Station, and 
as the river was disturbed by native wars, actually 
conveyed his wife through the bush, and over almost 
trackless paths, amidst great difficulties, to visit the 
station as a preliminary step to taking up his 
residence there, which his death alone prevented. 

In a letter to his friend, the Eev. J. Eambo, 
under date of the 18th October, 1864, he says : — 

I have no doubt but that you see our Messenger : in it 
you have the accounts of my two missionary tours to the 
interior, and their result, viz., my offering myself as the 
missionary for Bohlen. The Bishop desires very much 
that I should go, but I must wait for some one to take my 
place. 

My heart yearns after these thousands of benighted 
ones beyond and around Webo. 

During the remainder of the year 1864, and the 
principal part of 1865, the last year of his life, his 
time was chiefly taken up with making visits to the 



312 MEMOIR OF 

interior, preaching everywhere, and seldom has a 
man more thoroughly complied with the apostle's 
exhortation, than did Colden Hoffman at this closing 
period of his ministry on earth ; ' Be instant in 
season, out of season, endure afflictions, do the work 
of an evangelist, make full proof of thy ministry.' 
The following letters give a further record of these 
labours in the wilderness : 

Letters to Bishop Payne. 
Bohlen Station, Webo, Nov. 1st, 1864. 
My dear Bishop, 

I am sure you will rejoice that we have safely reached 
Bohlen. Had I known the extreme difficulty and danger 
of the way I would not have ventured to have Drought my 
wife, but now I am not sorry, chiefly because we have had 
such sweet experience of our good Lord's gracious and 
loving care. It is also a great satisfaction and pleasure 
for Mrs. Hoffman to be here, to see the place of her future 
missionary life, and to become somewhat acquainted with 
the people. Everything makes a favourable impression, 
and she greatly admires the place and the country. I 
cannot now write you particularly, but will give you an 
outline of our journey. 

Leaving on Thursday 27th, we took a canoe at the 
water-side, and went up the river a long distance, so as to 
avoid the long and miserable native bridge. It was nearly 
eleven o'clock before we reached the bridge. We had nine 
Krooboys with us. It was with difficulty that we reached 
Soroke at half-past five ; there we stopped for the night ; 



C. COLDEN HOFFMAN. 313 

the head-man, Bodia, gave us a small native house. The 
next day our men refused to go farther, and would take 
no breakfast, as they said they would go on to the Cape. 
However, after much talk they at last consented to take us 
to Plebo. Here we arrived with difficulty at half-past 
two p.m. Nyema, the king, said he could give us men 
on the morrow to take us on ; so on the same afternoon, 
after they had taken dinner, we dismissed our Kroomen, 
and trusted ourselves to the natives. The king gave us a 
comfortable house, and most of the evening was passed by 
the people discussing the price they should charge to carry 
us to Yidawudibo, on the river. They came to no con- 
clusion, but promised to take us. We bad an opportunity 
afterwards of speaking to them the gospel of our Lord. 

The next morning the men assembled, ten in number, 
and, after a little delay, we got off at six o'clock. We 
had a much longer and more difficult journey than I ex- 
pected. The men had to take the hammock off the pole, 
and they carried the hammock with Mrs. H. in on their 
heads ! We did not reach the river till half -past two 
o'clock. Although the way was so bad, that the false 
step of a man might have given a sad fall to Mrs. H., 
and though she was exposed to the overhanging branches 
of trees, yet no harm came : we reached the river in safety. 
Oh, how good was God ! We would gladly have gone 
on in the afternoon and night to Webo, by the river, but 
could get no canoe till nine o'clock, and then I had spread 
my blanket, and Mrs. H. was asleep in her hammock, 
so we were content to remain over the Sabbath. The 
Plibo men gave us trouble about their pay, though it was 



314 MEMOIR OF 

the price they asked, and once they put Mrs. H. down in 
the woods to dispute about it ; but God restrained them, 
and turned their hearts. We would have gone on Satur- 
day afternoon, but God would have us stay. We passed 
a quiet and happy Sabbath. We had two services under 
an orange-grove by the water-side. In the morning the 
people generally assembled, and in the afternoon we called 
the children, but adults came, and we prolonged the ser- 
vices. The king dashed us a goat, and he and the people 
were very kind to us. The next day we arranged to go 
by canoe to Webo, and were eating a hasty meal before 
starting, when we had a new token of the Lord's goodness. 
Men arrived from Webo with a canoe for us. Mr. Thorn- 
ton had heard of our being on our way, and had sent a 
canoe to meet us. We left at a quarter to eight o'clock. 
The current was very strong against us, and our progress 
was slow. We stopped an hour and a half at Tebo, re- 
freshed ourselves by food which the Christians prepared 
for us, gathered them for prayer and exhortation, and so 
went on. Although we left Tebo at twenty minutes to 
two, we did not reach Kreke landing till seven o'clock. It 
was dark, had been raining very hard, and a storm 
threatened again. My matches were damp, and I could 
not light my lantern ; but providentially the men had 
stopped on the river, and got a stick of fire to light their 
pipes ; a few sparks still glimmered, and by them my 
matches ignited ; oh, what a mercy ! for we had to walk 
a full mile through the thick wet bushes, and what would 
my dear wife have done without the little light ! We 
approached the town, but a deep stream ran between it 



C. COLDEX HOFFMAN. 315 

and us. On the opposite side was a great crowd of men, 
women, and children, whom we discovered by the flicker- 
ing torches some of them carried. Our good and faithful 
man John Burrows, with Edward Neufvile, offered to 
carry Mrs. H. over the water ; and with the assistance of 
three or four natives, they took her safely on their heads, 
though the water was up to the shoulders of the men. We 
entered the town amidst the shouts of the people and blow- 
ing of horns ! A kind man in town had provided men for 
us, and after but a short delay, we started by torch -light for 
the Station, through a wet and narrow bush path, and it 
required the greatest care to get along. Here, too, the 
Lord was our helper, and we safely reached the Station 
about nine o'clock. We were very tired and exhausted, 
but a hot bath, food, and sweet sleep, have refreshed us. 
It has been a journey of many mercies, and we have had 
sweet tokens of our Father's care and love. The people 
have warmly welcomed us ; Pligo says, ' Mrs. H. must 
not go back, but send for the children ! ' 

The king and chief men came early to call on us. 
The day is bright and beautiful, and all nature rejoices, 
and so do we, for the Lord ' puts joy and gladness in our 
hearts.' We think of returning on Monday or Tuesday 
by the river to Borobo, thence to Bareke, and home ; our 
trust is in the living and the loving God. He who has 
brought us here, will be with us on our return. We know 
you were praying for us, and we feel your prayers have 
been heard. 

All here are well, and the workmen are going on 
pretty well in the work. 



316 MEMOIR OF 

Six Days beyond Bohlex. 
Dear Bishop, 

I closed my last letter to you from this station on the 
26th ; the next day, Friday, I set off with Mr. Kinclde on 
my missionary journey. 

We returned yesterday, in good health, after an absence 
of six days, having made a circuit of about one hundred 
and twenty miles, visiting the towns in Karbo, Tebo, Gitu, 
and Webo. Our course was to the east and north-east, on 
the east of the upper Cavalla river ; and we went north- 
west, west, and south-west back to the station. We 
preached in many towns and were kindly received by the 
people. God has been most gracious to us, giving us 
strength of body to endure fatigue and exposure. He has 
protected us from every harm, and given us utterance to 
preach boldly and plainly of His dear Son, our Saviour, 
Jesus. I have found Mr. Kinckle a very efficient helper in 
the Lord's work, and was glad to find he regarded the 
work as a privilege, and did it heartily. 

But you will expect a particular account, which I hasten 
to give you. 

Friday, 27th. — We reached the river at Fii : there 
was no canoe to put us across save two little ones, which 
held only one at a time, beside the man to paddle. In 
these we ventured, and two of tbe men went, but when the 
canoe returned, the men told us that the water near the 
falls was too rough for us to venture, so we had to find our 
way through the bushes a mile down the river, to a smooth 
and narrow part, where we crossed safely about noonday to 
Karbo country. The first town we entered was Sorodoba ; 



C. COLDEN HOFFMAN. 317 

about fifty people gathered round us, a ' kobo ' was a new 
sigbt to them. Beneath a tree we preached to them the 
word of God, to which they gave good attention. We 
pressed on for an hour and a half longer, and stopped at 
Wutu. Here again I was the observed of all observers, 
and we took advantage of this curiosity and caught a 
goodly number of people, about seventy, to whom I spoke, 
and Mr. Kinckle followed in an earnest address. 

Having finished, and asked God to bless the word, we 
considered whether to remain there the night, and concluded 
to do so. The head-man being absent on his farm, his two 
sons each presented me with a fowl, and we had to eat two 
suppers instead of one. We had a very pleasant afternoon 
with the people, nearly the whole time spent- in religious 
conversation and preaching. We had a second service in 
the evening, when the people had returned from their farms. 
The head-man, Dwe, said he had seen and felt that gree- 
grees were vain, and he determined to have no more. The 
Sedebo, having been successful in taking game that day, a 
fire was kindled before the devil-house at night. 

No dogs are allowed in Karbo, the doctors have for- 
bidden them ! 

Saturday, 2Sth. — We rose with the crowing of the 
cocks. After reading the Scripture and prayer with our 
company, we started about six, and in three-quarters of an 
hour reached the first Tebo town, Bedatu : here we preached 
the word to about seventy persons. On leaving we passed 
a beautiful waterfall on the river Dolu, and we took our 
course to the east, to visit Soto. Just before we entered the 
town we met an old man, who, on seeing me, dropped his 



318 MEMOIR OF 

gun, put up his hands and laid both on my shoulders, and 
then took me by the hands and bid me welcome ! He had 
never seen a white man before ! We preached in Soto to 
about fifty persons, mostly women and children. 

For the next hour and a half we were travelling east 
and south-east to Grabu, a town of about six hundred in- 
habitants, where we stopped for breakfast ; but first de- 
clared the Lord's message to about one hundred persons. 
The people were all anxious to see me ; one lad got up a 
tree, and some little ones were on the shoulders of their 
fathers. Kinckle and myself both spoke ; the people seemed 
to take in the truth, and kept silence while I stood in their 
midst and begged God to bless the word. It was about 
half-past eleven before we took breakfast, after which we 
started for Nabatchi, intending to return for the night and 
pass the Sabbath there. The head-man, Baba, sent one of 
his sons with us, to show us the road and ensure our return. 
Although a man was about to be buried in town, the 
people gathered to the number of about fifty, to whom we 
preached, and then returned to Grabu. The road was very 
rough. We stopped in the midst of the woods to rest, 
where we sang the 19th Selection of Psalms and the 9th 
Hymn, so sweet and appropriate to us as we journeyed, 
and while in the midst of so beautiful a temple. 

On reaching Grabu the old man received us kindly, 
and gave me a seat on his mat and listened attentively to 
all we had to say. He really seemed to be interested in the 
truth. I was much pleased with his apparent simplicity, 
and the earnestness with which he heard us. A fierce- 
looking doctor was of the company gathered round us, and 



C. COLDEN HOFFMAN. 319 

a head-man from Trepo, in the Panh country. With him 
and some of his people I took the opportunity of talking- 
much, and telling him the news of salvation. Again, in the 
evening, we preached to the people. 

Sunday, 29f7L — Last night we were rather uncomfort- 
able, as the hut had two fires in it, and it was long before it 
cooled ; besides, there were ten or twelve persons sleeping in 
it. I had no opportunity to bathe, but the kind kaide, at 
the crowing of the cock, had warm water ready for me ; so 
I was refreshed for the Sabbath. I took my coffee and a 
roll (mouldy) and sat outside the hut ; soon a crowd of men 
and children were about me. The old man (who has ten 
wives) sent for his chair of state and sat beside me, so I 
gave him some of the roll and coffee, which greatly pleased 
him. An hour was passed in religious conversation with 
the people, when we sang and addressed the people for an 
hour. We had previously had our morning prayers in the 
hut, in the midst of the people. 

Walking through town, a man by the name of Sia 
called us to his house, a very fine one, and gave us some 
palm-wine. With him and his friends we had much talk, 
and he gave us a good deal of information about the in- 
terior. He is a slave-trader, and had been some distance 
in the interior. He told me of the lake, of which I have 
often before heard (too large to see across), and said it 
could be reached in ten days : it was called Nukba. Also 
that at a distance of eight days' travel one reached a river 
called Nickbar, which communicated with the ocean, and 
from which persons received foreign goods. These state- 
ments confirm what I heard some years ago when in this 



320 MEMOIR OF 

country. The slave-trade here is a small affair, as the 
traders only bring three or four at a time, and they are 
usually the captives of war. 

Monday, 2,0th, — We left Grabu at six o'clock, and at 
seven passed the Neba river. On its banks we stood and 
chanted the Benedictus, and offered prayer to God. We 
always repeated texts on the way, in the first hour of the 
morning. After a walk of nearly two hours we arrived at 
Duba. Spoke the word on our arrival to about forty 
persons, chiefly women, the men being on their farms. 
We stopped in this town for breakfast. While waiting, I 
walked round the town and conversed with the people of 
the things of the kingdom of God. Especially with a 
woman named Taggi, and a stranger from the Panh 
country. 

We have been travelling to the north. On leaving (as 
we did at eleven), we soon crossed the ISTuba river, running 
west to the Cavalla. We changed our course to the north- 
west. We lost our road and were half- an -hour finding it. 
It was nearly one o'clock before we reached the next town, 
Bape. We had met the head-man on the road, and he had 
accompanied us to his town from his farm. A number of 
men came with him, who with the people in town filled his 
house. To these we preached the word, and had an at- 
tentive congregation. When we had finished, the head- 
man said, ' Kinckle, your place in Tebo is far away ; Payne 
must send a teacher here.' This is what we often hear. 
He confesses that his people are hard, yet he felt the word 
was true and good, and wanted a teacher of that word to 
come among them. 



C. COLDEN HOFFMAN. 32 1 

Left Bape at a quarter to two and had a long walk to 
the north-west, to the banks of the Cavalla. To make 
matters worse, two young men, wishing to keep us in their 
country, led us wrong, until we had scarcely time before 
dark to reach the Cavalla. But the Lord was with us, and 
though the road was long and rough, we reached the 
beautiful and placid Cavalla about five o'clock. We 
were about one hundred and twenty miles from its 
mouth. 

I omitted to state, that on leaving Bape we soon entered 
another town, Sapo, where we preached, and where we got 
the two unfaithful guides. 

After reaching the Cavalla, we saw the landings to two 
Citu towns, one above and the other below us. We crossed 
to Wutu, the one above, a young girl bringing us a canoe. 
Wutu is a small town but beautifully situated ; it contains 
about one hundred people. I was soon surrounded, and 
saluted by a ' Ta tau,' the salutation of the country. We 
both addressed the people, but Mr. Kinckle found they had 
difficulty in understanding him. I was glad to have 
David Morris with me, who, though a Diebo boy, had been 
brought up in their town, and could speak freely to the 
people. Here we passed the night. 

Tuesday, 3lst. — We had early prayers in the hut and 
started before six to preach at the lower town, Side ; a 
small town, but an attentive people. 

We returned almost to the town we had left, and then 
turned to the north and came to another town on the Ca- 
valla, called Bewe. When we had finished speaking, the 
head-man said, ' he had himself prayed God to save him,' 

Y 



322 MEMOIR OF 

and we must pray for him, and beg God to save him and 
his people. ' He and his people did not know God.' 

David Morris met many of his old friends and kindred 
in these towns. When I told the old man I would pray 
for him he knelt, and called on all the people in the town 
to kneel, and so I saw the far-off-from-us children kneeling. 

It was about eight o'clock when we left. We took a 
canoe and ascended the Cavalla a short distance to another 
Gitu town, called Gipodeba. It is probably 95 miles from 
the mouth, and the river is 150 or 200 yards wide. The 
banks are now from 20 to 25 feet high, but the water is 
very low. 

As we approached the town, we heard the women on 
the opposite side of the river calling to their friends at the 
town, that a ' Kupo ' was coming. A few came down on 
the rocky landing to receive us. We landed and went to 
the town. The head-man was absent, but his son gave us 
a graceful salutation, putting his hands on our arms and 
shoulders and then taking our hands in his, saying to each 
a ■ Ta tau.' We preached to the people, who stood and 
listened attentively. The town is called Gipodeba. We 
reti\rned by canoe to Bewe, the town we had left. Here 
we took breakfast and started for Yabwe, where we ar- 
rived at half-past two in a pouring rain. The road was 
bad, the path flooded, the streams full. We missed the 
road, and had to return a full mile through the storm. 

We were only about half-an-hour here, gathered the 
people, spoke the word and pressed on, for we were all very 
wet, and were desirous of reaching the next Webo town 
before night. We found the path through the woods most 



C. COLDEN HOFFMAN. 323 

difficult and intricate ; we were three full hours on the way, 
sometimes going south, sometimes west : it was still pouring 
with rain. By goodness of the Lord we reached a small 
town before dark, preached to those who gathered, passed 
on, crossed the river Gi, and came to a nice clean town 
called Dublo. We were wet and tired, but, refreshed with 
supper, the head-man called the people in the evening, and 
around a fire outside the house both Kinckle and myself 
preached the word. We had a good time, and the people 
promised two boys for school. We were given a nice 
house, and after prayer and praise to our gracious Father, 
committed ourselves to His care for the night. 

Wednesday, 1st Jidy. — A mouldy piece of bread and 
a mug of coffee, and we were ready to start after prayer 
and praise. A beautiful walk of an hour brought us to 
Twu-oranh. The men of the town we met on the road 
going to the farm, but some were found in town, and a 
crowd of women. To them we had grace to speak while 
they stood round and attentively listened. Soon we were 
on our way, and in an hour's time reached Eba, a new 
town built by a man named Pliga, who visited me twelve 
years ago at Cavalla, and who showed me a note that I had 
at that time written. He claimed my friendship, dashed 
me a country pot, a fowl, and a duck. Prepared breakfast, 
and gathered every one in town to his house to hear the 
gospel. Here I had the pleasure of meeting Anna Brow- 
nell, one of our Christian women ; she was here for her 
health. Here, too, I found Edward Collins, Pliga's son, 
who returned with me to Bohlen, after an absence of two 



324 MEMOIR OF 

months. He is a good boy and we were glad to get him 
back to school. 

My men wanted to go the straight road home, but I 
must needs preach at other towns also ; so went to Guaru, 
where we preached, and from thence, after an hour's walk, 
reached Tide, a fine town on a high hill, from whence we 
could see Nitie Lu. Here the people gathered to the 
number of fifty or sixty, and here we sowed the seed of 
eternal life. 

Leaving Tide, we continued our way to the south-west, 
and reached the station at three p.m. in health and peace. 

Thus God has led us, and blessed us, and, we trust, 
enabled us to glorify Him among the heathen. For all of 
which you will join us in giving thanks and praise to Him. 

Letter to Mr. Duane. 

Carbo Tribe, town of Watu, 
near the Upper Cavatta. 
My dear Brother Duane, 

Yours of the 8th September and 13th June are 
before me, on my lap. I am surrounded by a company 
of more than half-naked heathen, who are wonderstruck 
to see the mysterious thing that I am doing. Oh ! for a 
photographer to send you the picture. I am on a mis- 
sionary journey, having left the Cape about a week ago, 
and expect to be absent a week longer. God is exceed- 
ingly good and gracious to me, enabling me to walk at 
liberty ten hours a day, if necessary. 

It is a new era in my missionary life, since I last 



C. COLDEN HOFFMAN. 325 

returned from England. I have made now four journeys 
on foot to Webo, Bohlen, and beyond. This time I have 
had a prosperous journey. My dear brother, it is a very 
blessed work to which the Lord has called me, to be 
among the first to proclaim the way of salvation to these 
poor heathen. I pity them from my heart ; a people kind, 
but so entirely under the power of the devil. While I 
write, beside me is a partition of the man's house, about 
six feet square, covered with gree-grees ; some are for war, 
some for sickness, some for trade. He is a slave-trader. 
He goes a few days' journey in the interior, and purchases 
perhaps half a dozen at a time, and takes them to the 
beach to sell, — not to foreigners, but to the tribes there. 
The slaves here are generally very kindly treated. 

I expect to be journeying for the next five days. 
Wherever I go I see the need for the Lord's messengers, — 
good men, men of humble spirit, who seek Christ's things, 
not their own ; men of faith and prayer. Our catechists to 
whom you refer in one of your letters do well, but not 
alone. They need our direction, aid, and watchful care ; 
with these they are efficient. Kinckle I find a great help 
to me now. He lives in this distant tribe, has become 
acquainted with the people and their customs. I go from 
town to town and establish the word, which he has before 
preached to them, and the people are thereby prepared 
by him and other good catechists for our coming. With- 
out this it would be long before we could reach them. 
We have preached here six times, to good and attentive 
congregations, and expect to preach again this evening. 

I have a great devil-doctor sitting in front of me, with 



326 MEMOIR OF 

three gree-grees round his neck, and one on his head, and 
small iron chains around his ankles. Yet this man seems 
kindly disposed, and somewhat open to the truth. He 
wants to try my pen to see if he can write — Quago ; he 
has really tried to write his name, but was so anxious to 
do it that he would not let me guide his hand. 

To James L. Hoffman, Esq. 

Bohlen Station, Webo, West Africa, 
1st October, 1865. 

My dear Brother, 

Here in this far-off land, and at this most interior 
station of our mission, I bear you in memory. I am here 
on a visit, having arrived on Thursday last. I was a 
week on the way from Cape Palmas, travelling thirty 
miles on foot, and forty by river. The river was much 
swollen and the current very strong, so that we were three 
days in getting up. I stopped at a number of towns and 
preached. What strange scenes would my journeys pre- 
sent to you ! yet I doubt not, if you had health, many 
things you would enjoy. You would have to get used to 
sleeping in a blanket, breathing a hot and smoky atmo- 
sphere, eating — I do not know what; everything from a 
hippopotamus to a snail ! What do you think I was 
regaled with coming up? — a piece of an ant-eater! I 
passed it to my men. At this season I am a good deal 
exposed to the heavy rains, but still manage to protect 
myself quite well. The canoe was pulled up by eight men 
and a boy. 

But exposure and trouble are very little, my dear 



C. COLDEX HOFFMAN. 327 

brother, compared with the satisfaction and pleasure I feel 
in proclaiming among the poor heathen the gospel of 
Jesus. It is true it is not appreciated by them, it is true 
we seem to make little impression, but we are obeying 
Christ's command, and we have His most blessed promise 
that the Spirit shall convince of sin, and lead to the 
Saviour. In His strength we go forth, and I do feel that 
the Lord is with me. I preached to-day in a native hut 
to about sixty people crowded into it. I spoke from the 
words, ' There is none other name under heaven given 
among men whereby we must be saved.' The people were 
very attentive ; our services lasted about an hour. To- 
night I shall have the Communion — just a little flock in this 
dark wilderness, eight or ten ; but it is a seed, a witness 
for Jesus, and the little one shall become a thousand, and 
the small one a strong nation. 

The following is a record of the last journey he 
ever took in the capacity of a missionary to the 
interior tribes of West Africa ; and as though with a 
presentiment of his own speedy removal, he has em- 
bodied in it a very urgent appeal for more labourers, 
which it is to be hoped will not be made in vain ; and 
that the ardent missionary spirit which he displayed, 
when published abroad to the Churches of America 
and England, may, by the blessing of (rod, be the 
means of stirring up others to follow his example : 
for, it may well be asked, in what deparment of life 
does there open out to a young servant of Christ, 



328 MEMOIK OF 

bent on glorifying Grod, so noble a sphere of useful- 
ness, as the mission-field presents; and how else 
can he so well satisfy the cravings of a renewed 
nature to do great things for (rod, as by devoting 
his life to the glorious work of evangelizing the 
heathen ; provided always, that he sees his way 
clearly to having been called of Grod thereto? 

Eecord of his Last Missionary Tour. 

BoMen Station, Sept. %0th. 1865. 
I am here on my eighth visit since my appointment to 
the charge of the station, a year ago last July. The Lord 
has heen very gracious to grant me health and strength 
thus often to reach this interior station, seeing it is 
attended with much fatigue and exposure, and also that 
we meet with the opposition from tribes on the way, whom 
we pass with difficulty, or have to avoid altogether by 
taking another route. But the Lord is my Shepherd, 
and he not only makes 'room' for me, but sometimes 
turns my enemies to friends. Thus the very people who 
two months ago turned Brother Hartley and myself back, 
not allowing us to ascend the Cavalla river, now made 
no opposition, but kindly entertained me. They evidently 
did not wish me to go, but they would not hinder me. 
The station needs sadly a resident missionary; and for 
one of the right spirit and fitted for the work, it is to 
my mind a most inviting place. Think of occupying an 
outpost with the vast unexplored interior beyond you, 
where no ray of light shines, no message of mercy goes ! 



C. COLDEN HOFFMAN. 329 

Here is untouched heathenism ; here the dominion of the 
devil is undisturbed by one soldier of the cross. Oh, 
sleeping, slumbering Church of Christ, wake up to thy 
great work ! Oh, ye who have been signed with the 
sign of the cross, and baptized with the baptism of the 
Holy Ghost, consider your duty to these wretched millions 
for whom Christ died, and to whom Christ has opened 
the way ! 

The work here has commenced. A school of eight 
boys has been for some years in operation, a good 
Christian native teacher is in charge of it, and he himself 
wishes to study for the ministry. A Christian man and 
his wife are in charge of the house. There is a comfort- 
able mission -dwelling, teacher's house, school-house, and 
garden. Much seed of truth has been sown in the 
surrounding towns. There are some kind friends among 
the heathen, and the large and influential town near is 
strongly in favour of the mission -station, and of its being 
supplied with a missionary ; chiefly, without doubt, from 
selfish and worldly motives. Still, when danger has 
threatened, they have professed themselves ready to fight, 
rather than that the mission should be given up. Natives 
are constantly coming here from the far interior, from 
whence, also, lads could be obtained for the school, who, 
by-and-by, might go to their people with the gospel light. 
Food is abundant; the woods abound with deer and 
game, and the ground brings forth abundantly. 

AN APPEAL FOR MEN. 

Now that through our beloved country the weapons 
of earthly warfare are laid aside, now that so many have 



330 MEMOIR OF 

imperiled their lives, yea ! laid them down for her good, 
oh, are there none to ' Stand up for Jesus,' and come forth 
to maintain His cause here ? to occupy this outpost ? It 
is your Master's territory, He commands the assault to 
be made ; you yourselves have received His ' marching 
orders.' 

We ask not for the thousand men you have so often 
in the late war heard called for ; nor for five hundred, nor 
for one hundred, nor twenty, nor ten, nor five, hut only 
two. Two good soldiers of Christ, for an outpost in Zion. 
Oh ! may the Lord touch the hearts of some to answer 
this call, and give their lives to this most blessed, most 
glorious warfare. 

It might be supposed that such activity in 
itinerating implied, at least, a taste for wandering, 
but this was by no means so ; these missionary tours 
were anything but pleasant to flesh and blood, and 
were not prompted by nature, but by grace ; and he 
manifested quite as much, if not more, aptitude for 
the settled duties of the ministry, and yet more for 
the organization of benevolent institutions. We 
have already seen with what success he brought into 
existence the Cape Palmas Hospital. Not content 
with this, on his last return from England he set 
himself, with his usual energy, to get up a Blind 
Asylum, which he accomplished, although the build- 
ing was not entirely complete at his death. It, 
however, has since been finished ; and though he has 



C. COLDEN HOFFMAN. 331 

left nobler and more lasting monuments of his life's 
labours than bricks and mortar, yet the Hospital, the 
Church, the Blind Asylum, are all standing witnesses 
of an external kind to his energy and zeal in every 
good work. 

The circumstance which suggested to his mind 
the formation of such an institution in Cape Palmas 
is rather singular, and is mentioned in the following 
account of the laying the foundation-stone, taken 
from the Cavalla Messenger of April, 1864. 

Home for the Blind. 

It may seem to some, that in building a house for the 
blind we are stepping out of our sphere as Christian 
missionaries. Not at all ; we are but walking in the 
steps of the Great Missionary, and following the example 
of our Lord and master. 

He cared for the blind, and so would we. And on the 
same principle we would gladly have a house for the deaf 
and dumb, and for the insane, as we have already for the 
sick and suffering. 

How shall we better manifest the spirit of our religion, 
in the eyes of the heathen, than by our care for the 
afflicted ? What a striking contrast it forms to all heathen 
systems ! How its great principle of love is manifested, 
and how a way to the hearts of men is thus opened for 
the reception of those holy and sublime doctrines which we 
seek to preach. Let me give the history of our Home for 
the Blind. 



332 MEMOIR OF 

Walking the streets of Brighton, England, a lady met 
a blind gentleman, a fellow of the Royal Geographical 
Society, led by the hand of his daughter; kind words 
are exchanged, and the lady remarked she had just parted 
from a gentleman, a missionary from Africa, who was about 
returning to that country. The blind gentleman, Mr. Moon, 
expressed a great anxiety to see him, being desirous of 
introducing his system of writing for the blind into Africa. 
For this purpose he came the next day to London, had a 
conference with the missionary, which resulted in his 
returning to Brighton, and spending three days with Mr. 
Moon. During this time he got some insight into Mr. 
M.'s system of writing. This system is simple, and very 
easy to be learned ; aged persons, and those whose fingers 
are hardened by labour, can soon acquire facility in read- 
ing. Mr. Moon, learning that there were three or four 
blind persons connected with our mission, kindly presented 
a number of his books for the blind, expressing the hope 
that they would be useful to others as well as to those 
already connected with us. 

On the missionary's return to his sphere of labour, a 
special interest was felt for those afflicted ones. Two soon 
became residents at our mission-station, and showed a 
desire for instruction in the books. A land native Christian 
and his wife offered to take charge of them ; friends ap- 
peared who were ready to help in their support and relief. 
We proposed to build a house for them here, too ; kind 
friends gave us aid. So that, thus encouraged, we went 
forward. Could we have done otherwise? Where the 
Lord leads we must needs follow. Will not our good 



C. COLDEN HOFFMAN. 333 

Lord put it into the hearts of His people to help to for- 
ward this work, and sustain it ? He is sustaining the 
Hospital, He will sustain the Home for the Blind. We 
undertake no extravagant work. A simple huilding of stone 
thirty by fourteen, one story high, is being erected, with two 
small native buildings, with thatch roofs, in the rear (fifteen 
by ten), forming three sides of a hollow square. When we 
make our missionary journeys in the interior, and along 
the coast, we want to be able to say to the poor neglected 
blind whom we meet, ' Come with us, we will lead you in 
a good way ; we will care for your body, and, with God's 
blessing, open the eyes of your mind. Come, we can show 
even you the way to life eternal, the holy city of the Lamb, 
who loved you and gave himself for you.' 

On the 27th of July the Bishop, being at Cape Palmas, 
kindly laid for us the corner-stone. The scene was an in- 
teresting one. Around the foundation -walls were gathered 
a company of sixty or seventy, mostly native Christians. 
The native mason, Edward Valentine (one of the seals 
of Mr. Hening's ministry, and memorial of his Avife's 
labours, for she taught the lad when her husband be- 
came blind), stood with trowel in hand to fix the stone; 
near by, on the upheaved earth, was the Bishop, who, when 
he gave out the 120th Psalm, dwelt with peculiar emphasis 
on the 4th verse : — 

' The Lord gives eyesight to the blind, 
The Lord supports the sinking mind, 

He sends the righteous strength and 
He helps the stranger in disfress, 
The widow and the fatherless, 

And to the prisoner grants release.' 



334 MEMOIR OF 

The psalm was sung with a right hearty spirit ; when, 
at the request of the Bishop, the missionary made an 
address, and onr hearts were warmed and stirred to carry 
forward this work. 

It was hut a seed corn truly for the blind in Africa, 
but who knows to what a blessed and fruitful tree it may 
grow! 

Bishop Payne then read the document appropriate to 
the occasion, laid the corner-stone, and concluded with 
prayer. 



C. GOLDEN HOFFMAN. 335 



CHAPTER XV. 

1865. 

PEOGEESS IN THE DIVINE LIFE HIS ILLNESS AND DEATH. 

The life of Colden Hoffman was now drawing to a 
close. Seventeen years had gone by since first he 
entered on his missionary career, and during that 
long period he had borne up under the enervating 
influence of an unhealthy climate better than could 
have been expected. 

How checkered, beyond the experience of most, 
had those years been, with joy and sorrow, success 
and trials ! but in looking back upon them, and 
judging by the ordinary results of home labour, we 
may fairly conclude, that notwithstanding the impe- 
diments of climate and sickness, he contrived, by his 
indomitable energy, to condense into those years a 
double amount of work, accomplishing in half a fife- 



336 MEMOIE OF 

time as much, or more, than many do in their three- 
score years and ten. 

That the human frame, driven at such express 
speed, should wear out sooner than it otherwise 
would, is natural, without making any allowance 
for the unfriendly influence of a tropical climate; 
there is reason to believe that he might still have 
been spared to carry on his evangelistic labours, if 
he had continued to live as heretofore at Cape 
Palmas, but when he betook himself to pedestrian 
itineration, it was a very hazardous experiment, 
which no white man has ever tried for a length of 
time in such a climate with impunity. The expo- 
sure involved in it, to the sun by day and damp by 
night, the want of rest, the unwholesome repose in 
native huts, the change of diet and unhealthy fare, 
as he describes it jocosely, 'from a hippopotamus to 
a snail ; ' all these circumstances, to say nothing of 
his frequent laborious ministrations, were calculated 
to try a constitution of iron, and the wonder is, not 
that he succumbed at last, but that he was able to 
bear up so long. 

Whilst he was thus in labours more abundant, 
however, his soul was likewise fast ripening for 
glory ; worldly cares seem almost to have faded from 
his view : his time, his thoughts, his energies, were 
all absorbed by spiritual work, and he seems to have 



C. COLDEN HOFFMAN. 337 

lived in an atmosphere of prayer and praise. As- 
pirations after heavenly rest more frequently filled 
his soul ; he seemed as if anointed with the oil of 
joy, and clothed with the garment of praise ; he 
constantly rejoiced in hope of the glory of Grod. 

The temper of his mind found utterance in the 
title he gave about this time to an interior station, 
which he named Beulah, thus described by the 
i ingenious dreamer ' Bunyan. i In this land the 
contract between the bride and the bridegroom was 
renewed, yea, as the bridegroom rejoiceth over the 
bride, so doth their God rejoice over them. Here 
they heard voices from out of the City, saying, Say 
ye to the daughters of Zion, Behold, thy salvation 
cometh ; behold, his reward is with him. Now, as 
they walked in this land they had more rejoicing 
than in the parts more remote from the kingdom, 
and drawing near to the City they had yet a more 
perfect view of it, so that by reason of the glory of it 
Christian fell sick.' 

Somewhat of this foretaste of glory seems to 
have been Colden Hoffman's happy experience at 
this time, when he was drawing near the close of 
his pilgrimage, and the walls of the heavenly city 
were well-nigh in view. 

The following letter, written a few months before 
his death, bears witness to the happy, holy, and 

z 



338 MEMOIR OF 

heavenly frame of mind in which he was then 
living : — 

Dearest Cousin, 

Your last note was refreshing. Conformity to the 
will of our Messed Lord, is it not the mark of a growing 
Christian ? 

The more we advance on life's road, the more sensible 
we hecome to sin, the more insipid grows the world, the 
sweeter grows the word, the greater our desires for holiness 
and heaven. 

So your letter tells me in its tone, dearest cousin, that 
you like the golden wheat, are ripening for the golden 
city, and, as you say, what precious re-unions will be 
there, how sweet even the hope, what must it he to be 
there ? ' Which hope we have as an anchor of the soul, 
both sure and stedfast.' 

You speak of your love for the word, and ' its being 
the joy of your heart.' This was David's experience ; but 
I was thinking of my dear mother, how, after my father's 
death in the days of my childhood, and her widowhood, 
she used to sit for hours in her room, before the great 
family Bible, drinking from that precious fountain, when 
those of the world had all to her become dry. 

I do not wonder that you ' feel more inclined to praise 
than pray ; ' which think you, they do most of in heaven ? 
And the nearer we get to that happy place, the more we 
are assimilated to its spirit ; another evidence, dear cousin, 
of nearness of the crown. May the Lord grant you your 
heart's desire, and fulfil aU your mind, giving you most 
abundantly of the most precious gift of His Holy Spirit 



C. COLDEX HOFFMAN. 339 

the Comforter, the Sanctifier, the heavenly and effectual 
Teacher. 

In like manner, writing to his friend the Kev. 
J. Rambo, he thus expresses himself: — 

God continues to hless me more than ever; grace 
abounds, I think, with years, and I feel nearer to God, and 
Christ, and heaven, and the saints, than I did in the past. 
Perhaps the time is short. 

Shortly after his return from his last missionary 
tour he was taken ill, the symptoms were those of 
dysentery accompanied with fever ; they rapidly in- 
creased, setting at defiance both medical skill and the 
tenderest nursing of his wife, and in the course of a 
few days his exhausted frame succumbed, whilst his 
joyous spirit was released from the burden of the 
flesh, and winged its flight to the mansions of hea- 
venly glory. He died on the 25th November, 1865. 

His last words, uttered with his expiring breath, 
may be regarded as a legacy to those who survive, 
first to his fellow-missionaries throughout the world, 
and then to the Churches of America and Great 
Britain : — 

Don't grow weary ; remember who has promised, ■ Lo 
I am with you alway.' Let not the Church go back, but 
rather increase her efforts more. 

It would be difficult to describe the dismay which 



340 MEMOIR OF 

the tidings of his death produced at Cape Palmas and 
the other mission-stations, nor the deep sorrow which 
pervaded the hearts of those amongst whom he had 
laboured so faithfully and affectionately during many 
years ; the outburst of sorrow was overwhelming, and 
a feeling almost of despair seems to have come over 
the minds of many whose hearts were bound up with 
his. 

The following anecdotes tend to illustrate this 
feeling : — 

At his funeral a wild young man, for whom he had 
lahoured long, was heard to express his determination to 
' lead a new life.' Two young deacons 'were made to feel 
and say, ' The seed which dear brother Hoffman has sown 
must he watered by God's help, we hope to do what we can 
towards it,' and seizing the standard which had fallen from 
their leader's hands, they went forth, and have continued 
to go forth bearing it aloft and preaching the Gospel where 
he was wont to bear it and to preach. One earnest female 
teacher, catching her late pastor's spirit of faith, encouraged 
her desponding comrades by asking, ' Were you baptized 
in the name of Hoffman ? was it not in Christ's name ? 
Christ ever lives, then serve Him still.' 

The following resolutions were unanimously 
adopted, at a meeting of the Cape Palmas Convo- 
cation, held at the Orphan Asylum, 30th December, 
1865 :— 



C. COLDEN HOFFMAN. 341 

It having pleased the Great Head of the Church, by a 
peaceful and happy death, on Saturday, November 2otb, 
to remove from our midst our beloved brother, and dear 
fellow-labourer in the gospel, the Eev. C. 0. Hoffman, 
therefore, 

Resolved. — That while we would bow in filial sub- 
mission to the wise and sovereign will which never errs, 
and which none may resist, we cannot but mourn as those 
bereft, and express our deep sense of the great loss which, 
brethren, as a convocation and as a mission, we have sus- 
tained. 

Resolved. — That in his lowliness of mind, love un- 
feigned, unwearying kindness, uniform courtesy, entire 
consecration, and abounding labour in every good work, 
and especially in sounding forth the word of life so far as 
he coidd to every creature, our dear departed brother has 
left to us a blessed example which we will ever endeavour 
to imitate ; and to the church a precious legacy, which she 
should cherish and have in everlasting remembrance. 

Resolved. — That as we gaze up at this ascending 
Elijah in sorrow and anxiety, saying with Elisha, ' My 
father, my father, the chariot of Israel and tbe horsemen 
thereof,' we will not cease to pray that his mantle may rest 
upon some one, or that a double portion of his spirit may 
rest upon us all. 

Resolved. — That a copy of these resolutions be sent to 
the bereaved widow of the deceased, to tbe Secretary and 
General Agent of the Foreign Committee, Board of 
Missions, P. E. Church, U. S. A., and to the Editor of the 



342 MEMOIR OF 

Cavalla Messenger, with the request that they he printed in 
that paper. 

S. E. Ferguson, Secretary. 

The following communication from his widow 
will furnish an account of his last days, and requires 
no comment, being- itself a most touching record by 
her who was best qualified to write it : — 

Account of his Illness and Death by Mrs. 
Hoffman. 

My precious husband was only ill nine days, though 
he had not been well since his return from his last preach- 
ing tour in the interior, in September, 1865. In his 
journal I find recorded under date, — 

Oct. 5th, 1865. — ' By the tender mercy of the Lord 
returned to-day from Webo, absent two weeks. * * * * 
Travelled on foot one hundred and seventy miles, preached 
to seven different tribes in many villages ; returned in 
peace. Mercy and grace were my portion.' 

The Bishop had been absent on a visit up the coast, 
and was anxious for Mr. H. to come to Cavalla to talk 
over matters connected with the work, so Oct. 13th, only 
eight days after his return, he started for Cavalla, but was 
obliged to have a hammock and bearers — a very unusual 
thing, but he was not at all well, and not over the fatigue. 
Truly his zeal in his Master's work consumed him ; for, 
notwithstanding all, he slept one night on the way in a 
native hut, to enable him to preach in the six Grahway 
towns which lie between Cape Palmas and Cavalla. From 



C. COLDEN HOFFMAN. 343 

this time up to the last entry in his journal the record is, 
not very well, or feverish to-day. Friday, Nov. 16th, 
it was a great effort to keep up ; he visited the hospital, 
and received a new patient ; in the afternoon went to the 
post-office to get the letters just arrived from the English 
steamer ; found at the office one of our missionaries, who, 
quite unexpectedly, had returned from the United States 
by way of England. It was a time of rejoicing when he 
brought her to the house. At six o'clock the bell rang for 
prayers, and, although his fever was now quite high, he 
met the children and family in the school-room ; reading 
the chapter in the regular course, it closed with these 
words, ' The grace of our Lord Jesus Christ, and the 
love of God, and the communion of the Holy Ghost, be 
with you all. Amen.' He dwelt long on these last words : 
and they were most fitting ones for the last evening he 
met his gathered household, nearly thirty in number. 

They often speak of it, and say they will never forget 
the solemn earnestness of his manner that night. At tea 
he was bright and cheerful as ever ; immediately after he 
came to his room to read the letters, but his head ached 
too badly ; they were laid aside. At ten he retired ; his 
fever was very high all night ; by daylight the doctor was 
sent for ; he used remedies which had proved effectual in 
similar attacks, but he only seemed to grow weaker : a 
distressing hiccup, accompanied with much pain, set in; 
it never left him ; he was most patient, exclaiming often, 
when unable to talk, ' Amen ! Amen ! ' to show his entire 
resignation to God's will. 

Monday, 19th, he became very yellow, and had very 



344 MEMOIR OF 

high fever ; talked hut little ; was much under the influence 
of opiates and slept. On Tuesday one of the missionaries 
ahout to leave for the Bishop's Station came in to hid him 
good-hye ; he took his hand and said, 'Good-bye, brother; 
may God bless you and guide you in all your ways.' 
Mr. H. thought he was better, and reported him so at 
Cavalla ; but the Bishop, feeling uneasy at some of the 
symptoms of the disease at this stage, resolved to come up, 
and left early the next morning. On his arrival about 
noon he came directly to the room, and seemed much 
shocked at the change in my dear husband ; talked with 
him, had prayer, and at Mr. H.'s request read the 103rd 
Psalm, one he loved very much ; often awoke in the 
morning saying, ' Bless the Lord, my soul,' &c. ; some- 
times repeated the whole aloud while dressing. 

He was very weak, hardly able to lift his hand, but so 
calm and patient, so thoughtful of those around him. 

Thursday there was no change, save the yellowness 
was disappearing, but this I thought favourable ; the 
Bishop was often with him, but could only converse at 
intervals, as he was very drowsy ; once the Bishop re- 
marked, ' I have been praying for your recovery, and 
pleading the necessity of your presence for the Orphan 
Asylum, the Hospital, and for the mission in general ;' he 
instantly replied, ' I know your judgment is good, but you 
must not make it supreme. God's will only is all-wise. 
That will be done.' He then commended to the care of 
the Bishop and the Church ' his wife and his lambs.' I 
was not in the room, having left with the doctor a few 
minutes to receive directions for the night ; as I entered I 



C. COLDEN HOFFMAN. 345 

heard him say, with much energy, ' Tell them, by the living 
crucified One, hold not back their hands.' This I think 
was spoken in reference to the churches in America. I was 
much alarmed at the agitation of the Bishop, and sought 
the doctor to know if he thought Mr. H. in danger, but 
he assured me there was none, and I let my poor heart be 
deceived. 

That afternoon I asked him if he thought he was 
worse than he had ever been ; he answered, ' No, dear, 
only weaker ; I feel such a sinking ;' closed his eyes, 
seemed to sleep ; but in a few minutes looked at me with 
such a heavenly smile upon his pale face, and exclaimed, 
' Yes, sinking ! sinking into everlasting glory ! ' When I 
said, 'What shall I do without you?' he said, ' Does not the 
Lord Jesus Christ bear up all the angels in heaven, and 
what are you that he cannot hold you ? ' ' And our children ? ' 
I added; ' Yes, and the children too. 1 Strong was his 
faith in life, stronger in death. During the day our dear 
Grace came in to see him ; he drew her close to him and 
kissed her ; then, laying his hand upon her head, prayed, 
' May God bless you, my precious child, and give you 
eternal life, through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.' It 
was his habit frequently to pray with her; sometimes, 
when he had been visiting the sick in the hospital, or in 
his parish, he would tell her about them, and then kneel in 
prayer for them. 

Always did we kneel together before going to church 
and on returning, and never will I forget the first Sabbath 
after he left us ; when I came in with my precious child, 
feeling so weary and desolate, I sat down a few minutes to 



346 MEMOIR OF 

recover myself, the dear child came softly to my side and 
said, ' Mamma, have you forgotten my precious papa's 
prayer ? ' We kneeled together, and she was satisfied. 

In the evening of the same day (for it was the last 
time he saw the children) the nurse brought our dear babe 
in before putting her to sleep. In her unconscious joy 
she called ' Papa,' and offered him the sugar she had ; he 
pressed the little hand to his lips and feebly said, ' May 
God bless you, my lamb ;' and, too ill to notice her longer, 
she was carried away, never more to gaze on that loved 
face, or receive the fond caresses of her precious father. 

Friday was a day of intense anxiety ; he was growing 
weaker, but the doctor held out hopes of a favourable 
change at midnight. We waited and watched ; he slept 
and breathed very heavily; we gave him a spoonful of 
wine, or thin arrowroot, every half-hour ; about seven in 
the evening he roused, and, raising his head, exclaimed 
quite loud, ' Tidings ! Tidings from the Lord Jesus ! ' 
Some time after that, he spoke of having such beautiful 
visions ; I had often noticed him suddenly opening his 
eyes and smile, then sink to sleep again. Oh, truly Jesus 
was with him in the valley, making it all light ! 

About eleven o'clock, on rousing him to give him some 
nourishment, thinking he looked strange, I asked if he knew 
me : he said, ' Yes ; my own dear wife, my faithful wife, my 
wife for ever and ever, through our Lord Jesus Christ ;' 
then asked me to kiss him, saying it was the last kiss : still 
I could not let the truth come home to me, I could not be- 
lieve he was dying. This was the last conversation he held 
with any one. 



C. COLDEX HOFFMAX. 347 

About eight next morning I tried to give him some 
nourishment, and found it difficult for him to shallow. 
Observing he looked strange I called him by name, and 
begged him if he knew me to smile upon me : he did so, it 
was the last effort ; he was quiet a few moments, and, as I 
kneeled beside him, a deadly pallor overspread his face ; he 
opened his eyes, threw his arm over mine, breathed a few 
moments, then calmly fell asleep in Jesus — that blessed 
sleep from which ' none ever wake to weep.' 

The record of those days is indelibly stamped upon 
my memory ; never shall I forget one look, one word, never 
all his patience, though he suffered more pain than I ever 
knew him ; never the heavenly smile that so habitually 
rested upon his countenance, that even death could not efface 
■it ; never the oft -repeated Amen, Amen, when too weak to 
say more. 

The last few months of his life he lived as if he knew 
his time was short, he was so anxious to complete the back 
buildings of the hospital, and to raise funds to complete the 
house for the blind at Hoffman Station. But the Lord's 
ways are not as our ways, and in the midst of his work He 
took him. 

The Foreign Committee of the Board of Missions 
caused a mural tablet to be erected in St. Mark's 
Church, Cape Palmas, with the following inscription 
written by Bishop Payne : — 



348 MEMOIR OF 

REV. C. C. HOFFMAN, 

PASTOR 
OF THIS CHURCH. 

BORN 15 DECEMBER, 1819, IN NEW YORK, U. S. 

ARRIVED AT CAPE PALMAS, APRIL 1849. 

FELL ASLEEP IN JESUS AT THE ORPHAN ASYLUM, 

NOV. 25TH, 1865, 

IN THE 1 7TH YEAR OF HIS MISSIONARY LIFE. 

HE CHEERFULLY LEFT ALL FOR CHRIST, AND FOR MANY 

YEARS FAITHFULLY FED HIS MASTER'S SHEEP AT 

ST. MARK'S, OUR FIRST AFRICAN CHURCH, AND 

THE LAMBS AT THE ORPHAN ASYLUM. 

HE GATHERED THE NATIVE CONGREGATION OF ST. JAMES 

AND THE CHRISTIAN COMMUNITY AT 

HOFFMAN STATION. 

HIS MINISTRATIONS WERE EXTENDED TO ALL OUR 

STATIONS, AND HIS ESPECIAL DELIGHT WAS 

TO SOUND THE GOSPEL AMONG THE HEATHEN AROUND, 

AND FAR INTERIOR. 

AS THE SON OF CONSOLATION, HE BUILT AN HOSPITAL FOR 

THE SICK AND INFIRM OF ALL NATIONS; 

AND IN FAITH COMMENCED AND COMPLETED A HOUSE 

FOR THE BLIND. 

AT HIS DEATH FIVE HUNDRED MOURNERS, 

LIBERIANS, NATIVE CHRISTIANS, AND HEATHENS, 

MINGLED THEIR TEARS OVER THE GRAVE OF ONE WHOM 

ALL UNITED IN CALLING 

A GOOD MAN. 



C. GOLDEN HOFFMAN. 349 

So lived, and so died Colden Hoffman, one of 
the most devoted servants of Christ ; one of the most 
laborious, self-denying, and successful missionaries 
of the Cross in modern times. It is not my 
intention, however, to conclude this Memoir with 
a eulogistic epilogue. I would rather glorify God 
in him for the ' great grace' that was given him. 
In the foregoing pages I have endeavoured, as much 
as possible, to let him speak for himself; that by 
his letters and journals the reader might get a more 
correct idea of his character, and be brought into 
closer contact with his inner life. If I have suc- 
ceeded in accomplishing this object, it ought to 
render any eulogium needless ; more especially as 
the praise of the individual is not the end to be 
aimed at in Christian Biography, but the edification 
of the Church, by setting forth the character, 
principles, and manner of life of those who have 
outrun their fellows in the Christian race, and have 
left their footprints on the sands of time, not by 
deeds of worldly fame and glory, nor by the acquire- 
ment of the fading laurels of intellectual or literary 
greatness, but by the attainment of much grace, the 
development of pre-eminent holiness, and the per- 
formance of deeds of Christian heroism, nobler far 
than those of which the world can boast. 

If this memoir should stimulate any young man 



350 MEMOIR OF 

to imitate the example of Colden Hoffman, and to 
use the means he employed for growth in grace and 
the knowledge of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ, 
then will these pages not have been written in vain ; 
for there is no reason why he may not in like 
manner become a burning and a shining light ; and 
if not a missionary of the Cross to heathen lands, an 
earnest, simple-minded, consistent, and devoted 
follower of the Lord Jesus Christ — such men, and 
in great numbers, were never more needed than at 
the present day, whether we regard the Missionary 
field or the state of the Church at home. 

If the flood of superstition and infidelity which 
has come in upon the Church in these latter days is 
to be arrested, it must be by the Spirit of the Lord 
lifting up a standard against it ; and that standard 
must consist of men taught of Grod, under the power 
of the Spirit of the Lord, who by the evangelical, 
experimental, and spiritual character of their 
teaching, shall ' drive away all erroneous and strange 
doctrines contrary to Grod's word,' whether those 
doctrines savour of the sacramental and ritualistic 
superstitions of Eome, or of the unbelief of a 
Socinus, a Priestley, a Channing, or a Colenso. 

Again, there never was a day when the world 
was so open to missionary enterprise as the present, 
and when the Church of Christ stood in such great 



C. COLDEN HOFFMAN. 351 

need of men like Colden Hoffman, ready to take 
their lives in their hands, and go forth to preach 
amongst the heathen the unsearchable riches of 
Christ. 

If this work is to be accomplished, it must be 
by the Spirit of the Lord raising up men like minded 
with him who has been the subject of this Memoir, 
who have been in the school of Christ, who have sat 
at the feet of Jesus, who have been taught the 
things of Grod by the Spirit of Gfod, before ever they 
thought of becoming missionaries. 

There are only too many who go forth now-a- 
days as missionaries, who had much better have 
stayed at home ; men disqualified for evangelizing 
the heathen because they have never been evange- 
lized themselves ; men disqualified for proclaiming 
the gospel of the grace of Gfod, because themselves 
strangers to that grace, and ignorant of the gospel 
scheme. It is not with such that we would fill up 
the ranks of the Church militant, in waging war 
upon the territory of Satan in heathen lands : for 
this purpose we need men whose views of divine 
truth are clear, simple, and scriptural ; whose hearts 
have been effectually converted by the Spirit of Grod, 
and whose lives by their holiness, spirituality, and 
symmetry of Christian graces, adorn the doctrine 
of their Gfod and Saviour in all things. 



352 MEMOIR OF C. COLDEN HOFFMAN. 

Such pre-eminently was Colden Hoffman, the 
pioneer in the African wilderness, the faithful sol- 
dier and servant of Christ in the Church militant. 
May Grod in His great mercy raise up many, like- 
minded, of the same heavenly spirit, the same scrip- 
tural doctrine, and the same devotedness of life, to 
carry on the work of our dear Lord, both amongst 
the heathen abroad and in our churches at home ! 



APPENDIX. 

COMMUNICATION FROM BISHOP PAYNE. 

As no one knew the mind and character of Colden 
Hoffman during his early years more intimately 
than myself, so was there no one, his wife only 
excepted, who had such close intercourse with him, 
and knew him so thoroughly during his missionary 
career, as Bishop Payne. I have received from 
him a communication of great interest, which I 
should like to have worked into the memoir itself ; 
but finding I could not do this without breaking 
the thread of the narrative, I have preferred re- 
serving it for an Appendix. I had also intended 
to have made use of a similar communication from 
the Eev. J. Eambo, his fellow-student at Alexandria, 
who also laboured with him as a Missionary on the 
shores of Africa ; but I have already so far exceeded 
the limits originally fixed upon by myself and the 
publishers, that I feel unwillingly constrained to 

A A 



354 APPENDIX. 

omit this, interesting as its contents are. It is not 
the only document which might have been used to 
advantage, which I have been obliged to omit for 
want of space. 

Letter from Bishop Payne. 

My dear Sir, 

I am glad that you have undertaken this good work, 
and I desire to render you all the aid in my power. 

It is proper, however, to state that no materials, how- 
ever abundant, can convey an adequate impression of a 
life so hid with Christ in God, and manifesting itself 
through every waking hour in words of love and deeds 
of benevolence. 

I knew him better than any man living, for during 
the seventeen years of his missionary life it was our pri- 
vilege to speak to each other with ' naked hearts ' on all 
that related to our common Master's work. 

In 1847, being left the only ordained Missionary of 
our Church at Cape Palmas, I wrote an earnest appeal for 
labourers. The following year God sent us two of the 
most efficient men ever connected with the Mission ;— Rev. 
Jacob Rambo and Rev. Colden Hoffman. 

Immediately after arriving at Cape Palmas, they 
hastened to Cavalla, ten miles below, to report themselves. 
I shall never forget the beaming joy with which, as they 
stood before me, Hoffman said, ' Brother Payne, you asked 
for more missionaries, and here we are!' In that intro- 
ductory sentence he gave the key-note of his missionary 



APPENDIX. 355 

ife. ' Here am I, send me,' was tlie attitude in which he 
met every providential call, from that moment to the close 
o f his life. 

"With a warmth of heart which made him cling to 
family, and friends, and home with tenderest affection, he 
was ever ready to leave all at the Master's bidding. 
Loving and beloved in his first African home at Cavalla, 
when Rocktown, entirely amongst the natives, fifteen miles 
distant, became vacant, he at once offered his services to 
occupy it. When again the failure of the missionary's 
health at Cape Palmas made it necessary for him to with- 
draw, Mr. Hoffman unhesitatingly removed to that more 
important position. Nine years of successful labour in 
this interesting field had surrounded him with all that 
could cheer and endear a missionary's heart, and had 
gathered around him all the comforts of home which could 
be commanded there, wben another providential call came 
to him. This was to leave a civilized settlement and take 
charge of our Station at Bohlen, seventy miles interior^ 
and in the midst of a wild, cannibal, heathen people. But 
he was as ready to follow this as any previous intimation 
of duty. 

It was a season of great embarrassment. Tribal wars 
had closed the river conmxunication to Bohlen. But Mr. 
Hoffman at once determined to open a new route overland ; 
he commenced a new station half-way, and named it 
Beulah, because now faith and hope told him that the in- 
terior was to be married to the coast and to Christ. He 
actually had his wife conveyed over this difficult road to 
see their new home, and proposed immediately to remove 



356 APPENDIX. 

his children there also. And when the intervening tribes 
refused to allow him to settle beyond them, he continued 
to visit Bohlen and other stations interior on foot, 
preaching as he journeyed, until his death. 

Nor was this readiness to change, the effect of any 
failure or want of interest in work already undertaken. 
For to outward seeming, like his divine Master, he never 
failed nor was discouraged. Like Him, the disciple ever 
found engrossing occupation in the present hour and place. 
For, like the Master, ' he went about doing good ; ' doing 
good to the bodies and souls, promoting the temporal and 
spiritual interests of all with whom he came in contact. 

He was in liveliest sympathy with nature. He loved 
flowers and plants, and the garden, and fruit-trees, and 
was most careful not only to plant and cultivate them, 
but even to keep every board of every fence inclosing 
them in order. He took much interest in all sorts of 
animals, and was not content until, so far as in his power, 
all of these under his control were comfortable. And if he 
cared for such, much more for all that concerned the 
welfare of his fellow-creatures. He was ever suggesting 
to the native Christians improvements in their style of 
building and living. And for the Mission his care was 
unwearied to provide churches, school-houses, hospitals, 
&c. Until he came to Cavalla we had been worshipping 
in a thatched chapel, but there had gathered a Christian 
congregation. He at once said, ' Brother Payne, we must 
have a church!' And with him to will was to do. I 
left him, on my visit to the United States, busy gathering 
materials for the proposed church. And after some years 



APPENDIX. 357 

the Church of the Epiphany, — a suhstantial stone edifice, 
after a plan ohtained hy him from New York, — was the 
result. Removed to Rocktown, he at once improved the 
church and repaired everything there. Transferred again 
to Cape Palmas. he finished the Orphan Asylum, fitted 
up a parish-school house, enlarged St. Mark's Church 
to double its size for the Liberians, built St. James' quite 
as large for the natives, built St. Mark's Hospital, com- 
menced an Institution for the Blind, and developed a 
Station, named by me after him, for natives, with a min- 
ister, teachers, catechists, two schools, and a population 
of about one hundred Christians, children and adults. 

Nor would his refined taste allow him to do anything 
in a slovenly way. He was in too close sympathy with 
the great Architect and Author of order and beauty, not 
to attempt to imitate His works, and to have everything 
as neat and beautiful as his circumstances would permit. 
Accordingly, the churches and other buildings which he 
projected were made according to the best plans he could 
procure ; and he succeeded in infusing into others, especially 
the native Superintendent of Hoffman Station, his own 
taste in this respect; so that the grounds and gardens 
there are perhaps better improved than at any other place 
in the Mission. 

But his attention to these things was only incidental. 
His great absorbing work, from the beginning to the end 
of his missionary career, was to make disciples for Christ ; 
to instruct and save the ignorant and the perishing. 

Beginning at Cavalla, a comparatively old station, he 
was then, as ever afterwards, ready to preach on every 



358 APPENDIX. 

opportunity in English, or through an interpreter to the 
halves. But as this work was chiefly that of an older 
missionary, Mr. Hoffman at once directed his efforts 
prominently to the children connected with the Mission- 
schools, and to those in the heathen towns. The former 
he assisted to teach in school, and gave religious instruc- 
tion morning or evening of each day. The latter he 
gathered into vernacular schools in the different villages, 
assisted hy teachers and elder scholars. 

He carried out the same system at Rocktown, and 
suhsequently at Cape Palmas. At the latter place he 
found the widest scope for the exercise of this part of his 
ministry. In charge of the Orphan Asylum, and St. 
Mark's and St. James' churches, with day, hoarding, and 
Sahbath-schools connected with them, he had constantly 
under his influence hundreds of children. And when, as 
occurred twice a -year, all our schools were examined, and 
sometimes all met together, his happiness in connexion 
with them seemed complete. I can never forget his glow 
of enthusiasm, when on one occasion all the schools were 
assembled at Cape Palmas. Marshalling them, to the 
number of ten or twelve, under appropriate banners, they 
formed and marched to a most picturesque place imme- 
diately in front of the Asylum on the sea-shore. Here 
the sea had elaborated a basin in the rugged shore, leaving 
at low tide an amphitheatre of disintegrated large rocks, 
enclosing the outer side ; on each of these rocks was 
placed one of the companies or schools with its banner, 
and they sang responsively, as the waves dashed wildly 
around them, the ninety-eighth Psalm, having the words, 



APPENDIX. 359 

' Let the sea rear and the fulness thereof,' &c. Then Mr. 
Hoffman, standing in the midst with bare head, (at the 
imminent risk of sun-stroke,) apparently lost to all else, 
poured forth his soul in words of love, and gratitude, and 
cheer, for this goodly sight of Christian children, gathered 
from distant places and different tribes, thus amidst His 
grand and glorious works, to praise God's holy name. 

But this was only an example of celebrations which he 
delighted to get up year after year, in connexion with 
Mission and Sunday-schools. 

If, however, his interest was earnest and practical for 
the lambs, it was not less so for the sheep of Christ's flock. 
Indeed, he seemed to be ever, and among all ages and 
classes, ' seeking for Christ's sheep that are dispersed 
abroad, and for His children who are in the midst of this 
naughty world, that they might be saved with Christ for 
ever.' 

He was successful in bringing children to Christ ; and 
he was almost as much so in winning their parents, 
relatives, and friends. He laboured earnestly for the 
Liberian congregation of St. Mark's, and just as much 
so for the native church of St. James'. The former 
increased from a mere handful to over a hundred commu- 
nicants ; and in the latter he left nearly as many com- 
nxunicants, with a Christian congregation gathered from 
the heathen. In these churches, Liberian and Native, 
there were persons of all ages, from the child just come to 
years of discretion, up to the old grey-headed men and 
women. Wherever he could discern a spark of intelligence 
or interest, he cherished it by all means at his command. 



360 APPENDIX. 

Sometimes lie would work and succeed where it would 
scarcely have occurred to others to make the attempt. 
Thus, once on a voyage down the coast for his health, 
he found on board the small vessel in which he was 
embarked a number of Kroomen, or native seamen, going 
in quest of employment. He at once began the work of 
instruction, and was so successful that ere the voyage 
terminated he baptized a number of them, the captain 
becoming sponsor. 

And when once admitted to the communion of the 
Church, not more tenderly does a mother nurse her own 
children than were they nursed by this loving pastor. 
Not more truly did Paul ■ travail in birth again' for his Gala- 
tian converts, ' until Christ should be formed in them,' than 
did this brother for his Grebo spiritual children. Publicly, 
and from house to house, did he command, exhort, reprove, 
with all long-suffering and doctrine. And then on every 
Saturday evening would he always see, if possible, the native 
Christians together, to review the week and to prepare 
them for the coming holy Sabbath day. Faults, failings, 
delinquencies, and defections, like Paul and all his 
successors in the ministry, and especially in the missionary 
work, he must of necessity witness from time to time. 
But he would not exercise severe discipline except in 
flagrant cases : and even then he never ceased his loving 
sympathy and efforts to reclaim the wanderer while the 
lamp of life held out to burn. 

His active sympathy with the bodily sufferings of all 
with whom he came in contact was, with him as with the 
Master, a peculiar element of influence and power. It has 



APPENDIX. 361 

been stated that he built a general hospital, and com- 
menced a home for the blind. He had also projected an 
Institute for Deaf-mutes. And just before his death 
he was anxiously considering with me some plan of 
organized Female ministrations, the more effectually to 
aid Christ's suffering ones. 

A touching incident in illustration of his readiness, at 
any sacrifice, to minister to the suffering, occurred on his 
last return from Bohlen. He was so ill and exhausted 
when he reached his chamber at the time, that his wife 
was alarmed. But just then, as he had with difficulty 
reached his room, some one came to say that one of the 
inmates of the hospital was very ill, perhaps dying. He 
instantly repaired to the side of the sufferer, gave him 
counsel, and commended his soul to God, before he would 
do anything for his own relief and comfort. 

And another incident, equally characteristic, was that 
he was disturbed in his last sickness because some 
Kroomen (native seamen), who had no claim for such 
accommodation, had not been allowed to come, as they 
had desired, to the hospital. 

The picture thus far drawn of our deceased brother, 
describes him as friend and pastor, influencing and 
blessing individuals, ministering to their temporal wants, 
and leading them in the knowledge and service of Jesus. 

I am now to speak of him in his relations with an 
organized mission of brother-ministers, catechists, and 
teachers. 

One of the most obvious features of his character, 
viewed in this aspect, was his lively interest in every 



362 APPENDIX. 

department of the mission. He seemed to be almost as, 
much at home, and to make the same earnest inquiries of 
Christians at Cavalla, and other places, as at his own station, 
and was always everywhere welcome. 

But it was as he met with us in convocations and 
district meetings that his magnetic and pervading influence 
was chiefly felt and valued. In appearance, meek, gentle, 
courteous, his very presence was grateful. And whenever 
he spoke, it was as evident that the law of kindness was 
in his heart as that of love dwelt on his lips. In the 
deliberations of our business he was the representative and 
advocate of all that was decorous and orderly there, and 
in our general missionary operations. But while differing 
so kindly as at first almost to conceal it, he was the 
happy combination of the fortiter in re with the suaviter 
in modo. And then and ever firmly adhered to principles 
and plans which had received the assent of his deliberate 
judgment. 

Our Convocations at Cape Palmas have some inter- 
esting features not found, so far as I know, in similar 
organizations elsewhere. Designed to develop missionary 
activities in converts just emerging from heathenism, or in 
others little acquainted with Church work, our convo- 
cation is composed of all ministers, catechists, teachers of 
mission and Sunday schools. We have therefore repre- 
sented the foreign, the Liberian (Colonist), and native 
element; the native element from all the tribes in which 
Mission stations exist. Thus the knowledge and experience 
of the wisest and oldest instruct and encourage the weakest 
and the youngest. With foreign and Liberian mission- 



APPENDIX. 363 

aries are thus often brought ministers and catechists from 
several heathen tribes. All are required to give a written 
or verbal report at the missionary meeting held during 
Convocation, and to add such remarks as they think 
proper. Thus the whole mission field in its trials, 
successes and discouragements, is brought before us. It 
is difficult conceive of anything more profoundly interesting. 
Often have we lingered thus speaking of the 'things 
pertaining to the kingdom of God,' singing and praying 
without any sense of weariness, until twelve o'clock at 
night; and then retired to muse for an hour on these 
primitive assemblies of the people of the Lord. 

The moving, animating spirit in these missionary 
meetings, it is not too much to say, was ' our beloved 
brother, Barnabas.' With a faith that never faltered, a 
zeal which knew no abatement, ever fresh from actual 
missionary work ; his firm tone ; his holy fervour ; and 
constant experience of God's blessing upon his labours, 
ever nerved our strength and warmed our hearts, and urged 
us on to increased efforts in the service of our Lord. 

The District meetings were another means of com- 
municating his own spirit to others. The convocations 
embraced all ministers and teachers at Cape Palmas and 
parts adjacent, and met three times a-year; the district 
meetings only those under a superintending missionary. 
Mr. Hoffman's district included six stations. At the 
more prominent and central of these stations he gathered 
once a-month all the ministers and catechists at these 
stations, and spent with them an evening in consultation, 
exhortation, and prayer. Thus he had direct commu- 



364 APPENDIX. 

nication with the fellow-labourers of his own district once 
a-month; and with those in all that portion of the mission 
field every three months. 

But it was not only by exhortation that he animated 
others; it was chiefly by his constant example that he 
excited to duty. He was emphatically what every minister, 
and especially every missionary should be, a duke, or 
leader {r^yoviiivog, Heb. xiii. 7). And above all things it 
was his delight to ' sound forth the gospel,' as he was wont 
to express it, among the ignorant and perishing heathen. 

It was his efforts in this, his favourite work, which 
finally overtasked his strength, and brought on his fatal 
illness. 

His journals of tours to Bohlen and the interior, indeed, 
only spoke of the beauties of nature, of people thronging to 
hear the Word, and of the open doors on every side, with 
ever-enlarging circles for evangelical ministrations. But 
the exposure to heat and rain, wading over swollen streams, 
and sleeping on earthen floors in small smoky huts, with 
often the poorest fare, and sometimes little or none for 
most part of the day, told sadly upon his delicate frame. 
His wife, after his death, assured me that he often returned 
home with feet so blistered and body so worn that days of 
bathing and nursing were requisite to restore him to 
comparative comfort. Yet such hardships he would bear 
to the last. 

Just before bis death he made a visit to Oavalla ; and 
though a comfortable home was only five miles distant on 
one side, and our house only as far on the other, he slept 
in a native hut, on the clay floor, because only thus could 



APPENDIX. 365 

he visit the stations and preach in the villages between the 
two places. 

Xo wonder that when such a good man died, five 
hundred missionaries, Liberian and native ministers, 
catechists arid Christians, should follow him in tears to his 
grave, as their best benefactor, devoted pastor, most earnest 
and successful missionary — a very ' Barnabas ' to Africa 
and the Africans. 



LONDON: 

Stbangeways and "Walden, Printers, 
Castle St. Leicester Sq. 



